Sure and honest means for the conversion of all hereticks and wholesome advice and expedients for the reformation of the church / writ by one of the communion of the Church of Rome and translated from the French, printed at Colgn, 1682 ; with a preface by a divine of the Church of England.
         Vigne.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 368 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64936
         Wing V379
         ocm 07840485
         7840485
         40127
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1217:12.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64936)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40127)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1217:12)
      
       
         
           
             Sure and honest means for the conversion of all hereticks and wholesome advice and expedients for the reformation of the church / writ by one of the communion of the Church of Rome and translated from the French, printed at Colgn, 1682 ; with a preface by a divine of the Church of England.
             Vigne.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           viii, [14], 120 p.
           
             Printed and to be sold by Randal Taylor,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             Translated from French by William Wake. Cf. British mus. gen. cat., v. 251, col. 674.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SURE
           and
           HONEST
           MEANS
           FOR
           THE
           CONVERSION
           OF
           ALL
           HERETICKS
           :
           AND
           Wholesome
           Advice
           and
           Expedients
           for
           the
           REFORMATION
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           .
        
         
           Writ
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Translated
           from
           the
           French
           Printed
           at
           Cologn
           ,
           1682.
           
           With
           a
           Preface
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   LICENSED
                
                 
                   
                     GVIL
                     .
                     NEEDHAM
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Novemb.
                       3.
                       1687.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           ▪
           and
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             Randal
             Taylor
          
           ,
           near
           Stationers-Hall
           .
           M
           DC
           LXXX
           VIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           ENGLISH
           READER
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           so
           many
           excellent
           Discourses
           as
           have
           of
           late
           been
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           upon
           almost
           all
           the
           Points
           in
           Controversy
           between
           Us
           and
           our
           Brethren
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           
           it
           might
           well
           be
           thought
           a
           very
           needless
           thing
           to
           call
           in
           this
           
             foreign
             Auxiliary
          
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           hoped
           that
           those
           Reasons
           which
           usually
           are
           not
           so
           well
           received
           when
           coming
           from
           such
           as
           they
           esteem
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           might
           possibly
           be
           allow'd
           the
           favour
           of
           an
           Examination
           ,
           being
           offer'd
           by
           one
           of
           their
           
             own
             Communion
          
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           besides
           be
           perhaps
           no
           unseasonable
           design
           ,
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           we
           chiefly
           complain
           of
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           are
           after
           all
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           what
           divers
           of
           those
           who
           have
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           it
           ,
           have
           both
           confessed
           to
           be
           amiss
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           wish'd
           they
           might
           see
           reformed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           to
           any
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           
           what
           the
           Complaints
           have
           been
           of
           many
           the
           most
           considerable
           Persons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
           How
           much
           they
           desired
           that
           something
           might
           be
           done
           to
           rectify
           what
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           to
           be
           amiss
           both
           in
           the
           Head
           and
           in
           the
           
           Members
           .
           Let
           the
           frequent
           Demands
           of
           the
           Emperor
           and
           other
           
             Catholick
             Princes
          
           ;
           let
           the
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Pope
           Himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Proposals
           of
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Cardinals
           expresly
           set
           apart
           for
           this
           Consultation
           ;
           let
           the
           Remonstrances
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           Endeavours
           that
           were
           used
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           
             French
             Legats
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Spanish
             Bishops
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           it self
           ,
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           both
           that
           something
           was
           amiss
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Protestants
           tho
           they
           might
           perhaps
           be
           censured
           by
           them
           for
           not
           proceeding
           so
           regularly
           as
           they
           thought
           they
           should
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           deny'd
           to
           have
           had
           just
           grounds
           in
           the
           bottom
           for
           their
           Complaints
           .
        
         
           
           And
           what
           was
           then
           more
           generally
           own'd
           as
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           whilst
           as
           yet
           it
           was
           hoped
           that
           some
           redress
           might
           be
           had
           of
           them
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           best
           Men
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           made
           the
           most
           diligent
           and
           impartial
           Enquiries
           into
           the
           differences
           between
           us
           ,
           have
           not
           ceased
           ,
           tho
           in
           a
           more
           private
           manner
           to
           confess
           since
           ,
           and
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           their
           just
           Resentments
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           It
           were
           infinite
           to
           insist
           upon
           all
           those
           that
           have
           done
           this
           :
           Something
           of
           that
           kind
           has
           been
           already
           offer'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           more
           perhaps
           may
           hereafter
           be
           done
           more
           fully
           to
           confirm
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Author
           here
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           who
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           ,
           sufficiently
           declares
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           esteeming
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           now
           pretends
           to
           so
           much
           Authority
           over
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           absolutely
           exempt
           from
           all
           possibility
           of
           erring
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           
             actually
             involved
             in
             very
             great
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           It
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           doubted
           by
           those
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           who
           wrote
           it
           was
           truly
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           however
           dissatisfied
           with
           it
           in
           many
           of
           its
           pretences
           .
        
         
           His
           Preface
           will
           give
           a
           satisfactory
           account
           ,
           how
           by
           the
           general
           decay
           of
           Piety
           that
           he
           met
           with
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           he
           expected
           should
           above
           all
           others
           have
           deserved
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
           
             Holy
             City
          
           ,
           he
           came
           first
           to
           search
           more
           fully
           into
           his
           Religion
           :
           and
           how
           the
           more
           he
           read
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           compared
           the
           Pretences
           of
           his
           Church
           with
           what
           he
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           more
           he
           still
           perceived
           it
           to
           have
           deviated
           from
           the
           
             Primitive
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           usurped
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           and
           Credulity
           of
           its
           Members
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           by
           this
           means
           therefore
           he
           saw
           that
           in
           many
           of
           our
           Disputes
           we
           had
           Reason
           in
           our
           Arguments
           against
           them
           ;
           
           yet
           in
           so
           many
           other
           Points
           he
           still
           defends
           their
           Errors
           ,
           as
           plainly
           shew
           how
           far
           he
           was
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           that
           he
           wrote
           this
           Book
           ,
           from
           being
           a
           Deserter
           of
           his
           
             first
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           sometimes
           find
           him
           arguing
           thus
           against
           our
           Religion
           .
           
             That
             there
             being
             no
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             our
             Perswasion
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             being
             confess'd
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             always
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             then
             ours
             is
             not
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             there
             being
             no
             other
             that
             can
             with
             so
             good
             reason
             pretend
             to
             it
             as
             the
             Roman
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             acknowledg
             that
             to
             be
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           holy
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           the
           last
           to
           have
           stuck
           to
           that
           Interpretation
           of
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           so
           much
           insists
           against
           us
           .
           
             That
             this
             Sacrament
             being
             the
             
               last
               Will
            
             and
             Testament
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             
             we
             ought
             to
             interpret
             it
             as
             all
             other
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
            
             :
             And
             cannot
             without
             Impiety
             believe
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             should
             have
             made
             use
             of
             Words
             ,
             either
             obscure
             or
             ambiguous
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             his
             custom
             to
             establish
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             upon
             
               Metaphorical
               Expressions
            
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           tho
           for
           Peace
           sake
           indeed
           he
           seems
           to
           desire
           that
           no
           ones
           Conscience
           should
           be
           tied
           up
           to
           any
           determinate
           manner
           of
           
             Christ's
             Presence
          
           in
           this
           blessed
           Eucharist
           ,
           yet
           he
           plainly
           enough
           declares
           that
           as
           for
           himself
           he
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           really
           ,
           
           nay
           corporally
           present
           there
           :
           
           And
           that
           the
           Calvinists
           were
           guilty
           of
           Novelty
           and
           Error
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           seeing
           (
           as
           he
           adds
           )
           
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
          
           Asia
           and
           Africk
           
             believe
             the
          
           Real
           Presence
           ,
           
           
             and
             there
             are
             none
             but
             themselves
             that
             do
             deny
             it
             .
          
        
         
           From
           this
           Error
           ,
           he
           elsewhere
           argues
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
          
           :
           
           In
           which
           tho
           he
           confesses
           his
           Church
           to
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           
             Primitive
             Institution
          
           and
           therefore
           wishes
           is
           might
           be
           redressed
           ;
           yet
           upon
           this
           Principle
           of
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           he
           endeavours
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           
             capital
             a
             Matter
          
           as
           we
           pretend
           ,
           
           nor
           ought
           we
           from
           hence
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           is
           
             not
             the
             true
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           Point
           more
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           plainly
           shews
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           far
           from
           our
           Perswasion
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
          
           .
           
             Which
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             we
             call
             a
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             
             and
             little
             better
             than
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             he
             denies
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             
               pray
               to
               a
               Saint
            
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             more
             than
             to
             intreat
             any
             good
             Man
             living
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             All
             the
             difference
             he
             thinks
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             secure
             that
             the
             Saint
             hears
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             that
             our
             f●llow
             Christian
             does
             .
             That
             for
             that
             Passage
             which
             from
             St.
             Paul
             we
             alledg
             against
             them
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             Rom.
             x.
             14.
             
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
            
             it
             does
             them
             no
             more
             harm
             than
             it
             does
             the
             Calvinists
             themselves
             ,
             who
             pray
             to
             their
             Ministers
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             altho
             they
             do
             not
             
               believe
               in
               him
            
             ,
             nor
             put
             their
             Confidence
             in
             him
             as
             God.
             That
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             Church
             does
             not
             teach
             that
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             therefore
             a
             manifest
             Injustice
             to
             accuse
             them
             as
             Idolatrous
             on
             any
             such
             account
             .
             
             And
             that
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             was
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           suppose
           this
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           satisfy
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           ,
           
           that
           t●is
           Author
           was
           indeed
           what
           he
           declares
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           true
           Member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           But
           if
           yet
           any
           further
           doubt
           should
           still
           remain
           ,
           this
           I
           hope
           at
           least
           will
           fully
           cle●r
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Tholouse
           has
           lately
           thought
           fit
           to
           cause
           this
           very
           Bo●k
           to
           be
           reprinted
           ,
           with
           a
           publick
           Permission
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           what
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           this
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           
           and
           who
           has
           hitherto
           m●t
           with
           a
           general
           acceptance
           from
           all
           those
           that
           prefer
           the
           Interest
           of
           Truth
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           their
           own
           secular
           Ends
           and
           Advantages
           ;
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           displease
           the
           Church
           of
           England-Reader
           ,
           if
           he
           meet
           with
           some
           things
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           reflect
           a
           little
           hardly
           upon
           his
           Country
           and
           Communion
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           they
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           he
           may
           please
           to
           remember
           that
           it
           was
           written
           by
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho
           by
           God's
           Mercy
           he
           saw
           enough
           to
           detest
           some
           of
           the
           Extravagances
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           rest
           continued
           still
           firm
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Translator
           thought
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           give
           those
           of
           the
           other
           side
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           representing
           only
           what
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           omiting
           that
           wherein
           he
           sometimes
           reflects
           upon
           us
           too
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           design
           it self
           ,
           
           
             The
             Conversion
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformation
             of
             what
             is
             truly
             amiss
             in
             the
             Church
             :
          
           How
           practicable
           it
           is
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           to
           determine
           .
           This
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           certainly
           most
           worthy
           of
           a
           Christian's
           Thoughts
           and
           Endeavours
           .
           And
           tho
           't
           is
           much
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           Prejudices
           and
           Interests
           of
           Men
           we
           never
           shall
           see
           such
           a
           perfect
           Vnion
           among
           Christians
           as
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           ;
           
           yet
           I
           cannot
           doubt
           but
           that
           our
           Author
           has
           truly
           pointed
           out
           to
           us
           the
           chiefest
           Obstacle
           of
           our
           common
           Peace
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           were
           it
           once
           removed
           ,
           we
           might
           by
           God's
           Grace
           soon
           proceed
           on
           all
           hands
           to
           a
           better
           understanding
           than
           we
           are
           ever
           like
           to
           arrive
           at
           without
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Whilst
           Men
           not
           only
           continue
           
             insensible
             of
             their
             Errors
          
           ,
           but
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           
             cannot
             possible
             fall
             into
             any
          
           :
           Whilst
           instead
           of
           examining
           imparpartially
           where
           the
           Truth
           lies
           ,
           they
           magisterially
           assume
           to
           themselves
           an
           Authority
           to
           denounce
           Anathema's
           against
           their
           Brethren
           who
           would
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Deviations
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           hope
           that
           either
           Truth
           should
           prevail
           ,
           or
           
             Peace
             and
             Unity
          
           be
           established
           among
           us
           .
           But
           would
           they
           once
           be
           perswaded
           to
           remove
           this
           Obstacle
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           would
           they
           
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             Men
             ,
          
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           same
           Frailties
           and
           Infirmities
           that
           other
           Christians
           are
           ;
           would
           they
           seriously
           implore
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           their
           Endeavours
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           their
           
             vain
             Traditions
          
           ,
           joyn
           impartially
           with
           us
           in
           the
           search
           of
           Truth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           alone
           certain
           and
           
             infallible
             Rule
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           dispair
           but
           that
           
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             might
             yet
             so
             shine
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             to
             guide
             our
             Feet
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Author
           here
           endeavours
           to
           draw
           all
           Men
           to
           .
           
           He
           proposes
           that
           we
           should
           first
           do
           Justice
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           those
           Points
           that
           we
           have
           falsly
           laid
           to
           each
           others
           Charge
           .
           That
           then
           we
           should
           reform
           on
           both
           sides
           whatever
           we
           could
           discover
           to
           need
           a
           Reformation
           .
           To
           this
           end
           he
           freely
           gives
           us
           up
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           in
           effect
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           Councils
           that
           have
           been
           held
           before
           it
           ;
           
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           especially
           
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           proves
           ,
           in
           what
           we
           here
           publish
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           and
           wishes
           all
           Men
           to
           separate
           from
           him
           as
           such
           .
           He
           desires
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           their
           first
           Condition
           ;
           that
           the
           number
           of
           Bishops
           might
           be
           encreased
           ,
           and
           their
           Diocesses
           no
           larger
           than
           what
           they
           could
           easily
           supervise
           .
           That
           the
           Monasteries
           might
           be
           retrenched
           ,
           and
           the
           almost
           infinite
           number
           of
           the
           Clergy
           reduced
           to
           a
           juster
           proportion
           .
           That
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           
             free
             Council
          
           might
           be
           
           assembled
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Laity
           as
           well
           as
           Clergy
           might
           be
           present
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           more
           likely
           of
           the
           two
           to
           bring
           things
           to
           an
           Accommodation
           .
           That
           for
           those
           Points
           wherein
           we
           could
           not
           after
           all
           agree
           ,
           some
           way
           should
           be
           found
           out
           to
           tollerate
           one
           another
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           neither
           should
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           require
           us
           to
           receive
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           to
           joyn
           in
           their
           Worship
           ;
           nor
           we
           them
           to
           renounce
           either
           :
           But
           that
           continuing
           on
           both
           sides
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           should
           nevertheless
           communicate
           together
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           of
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           done
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           this
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           some
           great
           Prince
           would
           begin
           to
           set
           this
           matter
           on
           foot
           ,
           for
           that
           without
           such
           a
           Concurrence
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           it
           should
           ever
           be
           throughly
           effected
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           gather
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Author
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           put
           together
           here
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           so
           fully
           expressed
           in
           what
           is
           now
           publish'd
           ,
           being
           only
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           tho
           all
           that
           he
           lived
           to
           bring
           to
           perfection
           :
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           
             French
             Edition
          
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           Collection
           of
           Materials
           for
           a
           
             second
             part
          
           ,
           than
           any
           compleat
           Copy
           of
           what
           he
           had
           finish'd
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           enter
           into
           any
           debate
           ,
           either
           to
           vindicate
           or
           to
           censure
           this
           Project
           .
           
           It
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           deliberate
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           will
           be
           content
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           quit
           their
           pretences
           to
           that
           Infallibility
           and
           Authority
           they
           have
           so
           long
           usurped
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           joyn
           in
           such
           a
           Christian
           Design
           as
           is
           here
           proposed
           with
           us
           .
           And
           however
           we
           have
           been
           told
           that
           the
           present
           Pope
           was
           once
           inclined
           to
           submit
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           to
           a
           
             new
             revision
          
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           judg
           by
           his
           other
           Actions
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           at
           all
           disposed
           to
           give
           up
           the
           least
           part
           of
           his
           
             own
             pretences
          
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           instead
           of
           pursuing
           such
           vain
           ,
           however
           pleasing
           ,
           Speculations
           ;
           let
           us
           make
           this
           present
           use
           of
           our
           
           Author's
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           confirm
           our selves
           yet
           more
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           Pretences
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           here
           even
           One
           of
           their
           
             own
             Communion
          
           to
           have
           proved
           ,
           not
           only
           false
           but
           insupportable
           .
           Let
           us
           beseech
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           his
           Will
           ,
           to
           bring
           all
           others
           that
           are
           yet
           enslaved
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           like
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           vouchsafe
           unto
           us
           the
           Grace
           of
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           faithfully
           persevere
           in
           our
           
             Holy
             Profession
          
           to
           our
           Lives
           end
           :
           That
           no
           Terrors
           ,
           no
           Interests
           ,
           no
           
             Craftiness
             of
             cunning
             Men
             ,
             who
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           may
           be
           able
           to
           make
           us
           
             fall
             from
             our
             own
             Stedfastness
          
           :
           
           But
           that
           
             contending
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           
           we
           may
           
             grow
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             To
             him
             be
             Glory
             both
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Authors
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           hath
           taken
           such
           root
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Temporal
           Benefices
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Pope
           is
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           Source
           ,
           that
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           seems
           necessary
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           Reestablish
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           liberty
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           hath
           purchased
           for
           it
           by
           his
           Blood.
           Besides
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           Irreligion
           ,
           Ambition
           and
           Dissoluteness
           have
           so
           seized
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           hope
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           heard
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           Reforming
           the
           Church
           .
           A●tho
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           of
           that
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           my self
           indispensibly
           obliged
           to
           represent
           the
           abuses
           of
           this
           Power
           and
           Authority
           which
           hath
           no
           just
           foundation
           ;
           at
           least
           in
           this
           respect
           I
           shall
           in
           some
           measure
           justifie
           my self
           towards
           God
           in
           doing
           my
           Duty
           ,
           I
           shall
           justifie
           my self
           to
           my
           own
           self
           ,
           whom
           my
           Conscience
           hath
           long
           accused
           of
           a
           large
           and
           Criminal
           silence
           .
           I
           shall
           also
           justifie
           the
           Catholicks
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           will
           know
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           so
           blind
           as
           they
           imagin
           .
           And
           this
           will
           also
           serve
           to
           fortifie
           the
           Catholicks
           against
           all
           the
           Temptations
           they
           may
           have
           of
           abandoning
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           freeing
           themselves
           from
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           so
           that
           Renouncing
           the
           latter
           ,
           they
           may
           always
           stand
           firm
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           also
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           fight
           couragiously
           against
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           appearance
           is
           near
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           a
           great
           while
           hoped
           that
           there
           would
           have
           been
           found
           among
           the
           great
           and
           learned
           men
           that
           we
           have
           among
           us
           ,
           some
           one
           or
           other
           that
           would
           have
           undertook
           to
           open
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           saved
           me
           a
           labour
           therein
           .
           I
           could
           consult
           no
           body
           without
           manifest
           danger
           both
           to
           themselves
           and
           me
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           a
           work
           that
           may
           equally
           displease
           both
           weak
           Catholicks
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           being
           obliged
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           first
           to
           disentangle
           
           and
           separate
           truth
           from
           falshood
           ,
           and
           a
           falshood
           more
           beloved
           by
           many
           Catholicks
           than
           the
           most
           Important
           truths
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           is
           the
           way
           to
           undermine
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           false
           Religions
           ,
           tho
           without
           dispute
           ,
           and
           indirectly
           ,
           in
           abolishing
           the
           Papacy
           .
           In
           respect
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           mischievous
           Authority
           are
           terrible
           ;
           since
           it
           fills
           the
           Catholicks
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           gross
           and
           low
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           mars
           the
           beauty
           of
           that
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Hereticks
           are
           thereby
           scandalized
           ,
           and
           harden
           themselves
           more
           and
           more
           in
           their
           obstinacy
           ,
           perswading
           themselves
           that
           every
           thing
           in
           our
           Religion
           is
           false
           ,
           seeing
           clearly
           that
           some
           
             part
             of
             it
          
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           many
           Catholicks
           of
           our
           time
           do
           see
           this
           evil
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           preceding
           Ages
           many
           have
           perceived
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           evil
           is
           come
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           And
           truly
           there
           have
           been
           some
           who
           could
           not
           forbear
           saying
           somewhat
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           hath
           been
           but
           very
           slightly
           and
           superficially
           .
           It
           seems
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           ashamed
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           .
        
         
           In
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           deplorable
           thing
           that
           amongst
           the
           multitude
           of
           learned
           men
           professing
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           employ
           themselves
           in
           writing
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           found
           so
           much
           as
           one
           man
           of
           understanding
           touched
           with
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           courage
           as
           to
           represent
           it
           to
           those
           who
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           remedy
           it
           ,
           the
           Sacriledg
           daily
           committed
           in
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           very
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           .
           Either
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           evil
           must
           discourage
           them
           ,
           and
           bereave
           them
           of
           all
           hopes
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           cure
           the
           Ulcer
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           let
           it
           wholly
           alone
           ;
           
             Omittere
             potius
             praevalida
             &
             Adulta
             vitia
             ,
             quam
             hoc
             assequi
             ne
             palam
             fieret
             qualibus
             flagitiis
             Impares
             simus
             ,
          
           Tac.
           Annal.
           Lib.
           3.
           or
           else
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           interest
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           continuance
           
           of
           this
           evil
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           no
           regard
           for
           the
           desolations
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           lastly
           ,
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           shaking
           the
           Catholick
           ▪
           Religion
           in
           respect
           of
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           occasion
           to
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           thereby
           to
           insult
           over
           it
           .
           If
           they
           had
           these
           last
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           want
           of
           examining
           the
           thing
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           neither
           by
           nature
           nor
           Divine
           institution
           any
           connexion
           with
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           its
           Principles
           are
           opposite
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           its
           destruction
           .
           It
           is
           also
           certain
           that
           those
           who
           have
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           see
           very
           clearly
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           the
           Papacy
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           nothing
           else
           that
           heretofore
           obliged
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           forsake
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           man
           can
           believe
           but
           that
           they
           see
           the
           thing
           very
           well
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           only
           place
           wherein
           they
           daily
           attack
           us
           with
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           ;
           and
           tho
           it
           were
           not
           true
           that
           they
           knew
           it
           perfectly
           ,
           we
           are
           however
           indispensibly
           obliged
           to
           oppose
           Errors
           (
           
             Mendacia
             nec
             tegunt
             nec
             vulnerant
          
           )
           and
           not
           to
           palliate
           them
           ;
           and
           certainly
           not
           sincerely
           to
           acknowledg
           palpable
           gross
           abuses
           ,
           is
           to
           betray
           Religion
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           that
           makes
           men
           call
           in
           question
           the
           best
           establisht
           Truths
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           ,
           He
           that
           denies
           all
           things
           ,
           grants
           all
           things
           :
           
             Qui
             en
             todo
             niga
             loda
          
           .
           And
           I
           have
           always
           observed
           ,
           that
           a
           frank
           and
           generous
           acknowledgment
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           produces
           a
           very
           good
           effect
           upon
           all
           judicious
           and
           reasonable
           persons
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           the
           Protestants
           with
           much
           more
           readiness
           to
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           Verities
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           causes
           of
           the
           irreligion
           and
           impiety
           which
           reigns
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           proceeds
           in
           great
           measure
           from
           the
           little
           Reason
           and
           Wisdom
           wherewith
           this
           Primacy
           and
           Papal
           Almighty
           power
           is
           exercised
           ,
           which
           converting
           all
           Religion
           to
           its
           Temporal
           Profit
           ,
           makes
           the
           very
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           .
           For
           as
           the
           World
           
           goes
           ,
           men
           will
           have
           all
           or
           nothing
           ;
           So
           that
           having
           at
           first
           received
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whilst
           they
           see
           the
           Popes
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           robbing
           and
           plundering
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           will
           perceive
           the
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           believe
           at
           length
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           are
           no
           more
           Divine
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           So
           that
           if
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           that
           this
           Tyranny
           were
           abolished
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           villainous
           Mask
           taken
           off
           from
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           incomparably
           more
           loved
           and
           respected
           ,
           and
           the
           Impiety
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Dissoluteness
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           infected
           all
           things
           ,
           would
           be
           banished
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           see
           all
           the
           Schismaticks
           and
           Hereticks
           range
           themselves
           under
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Infidels
           ,
           whose
           Princes
           are
           afraid
           of
           the
           Pride
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           them
           her
           Subjects
           and
           Tributaries
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           them
           and
           their
           States
           at
           her
           pleasure
           .
           By
           this
           means
           all
           hopes
           would
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Hereticks
           of
           ever
           seeing
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ruined
           by
           it
           :
           for
           I
           know
           their
           Ministers
           have
           from
           hence
           all
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           sorry
           to
           see
           the
           Papacy
           abolished
           without
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           fortifie
           the
           Catholicks
           against
           this
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           them
           how
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           always
           to
           stand
           firm
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           folly
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           always
           to
           abhor
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           last
           ,
           whatever
           mixture
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           with
           Truth
           ,
           by
           the
           art
           of
           men
           ,
           may
           never
           make
           them
           contemn
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Truth
           may
           never
           make
           them
           receive
           the
           Inventions
           of
           humane
           Wisdom
           ,
           sharpened
           by
           Ambition
           and
           Avarice
           ,
           how
           specious
           soever
           they
           may
           appear
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           at
           all
           surprised
           ,
           if
           some
           men
           think
           I
           say
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           many
           who
           will
           call
           me
           Extravagant
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           how
           gross
           and
           carnal
           Ideas
           they
           who
           read
           not
           the
           Scripture
           have
           of
           Religion
           ,
           having
           been
           one
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           believed
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           the
           
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Universal
           and
           Visible
           Head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           it
           very
           strange
           ,
           if
           people
           have
           not
           other
           Sentiments
           ,
           after
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           work
           .
           All
           those
           who
           will
           penetrate
           ,
           and
           enter
           a
           little
           with
           me
           into
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Disorders
           which
           that
           Authority
           causes
           among
           Christians
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           too
           much
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           speak
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           zeal
           and
           love
           for
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           in
           three
           different
           tempers
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           When
           I
           first
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           did
           nothing
           but
           sigh
           ,
           like
           another
           Heraclitus
           ,
           and
           afflict
           my self
           with
           grief
           for
           the
           Disorders
           that
           shook
           my
           Faith
           :
           After
           this
           ,
           I
           fell
           into
           another
           frame
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           like
           Democritus
           ,
           I
           did
           nothing
           but
           laugh
           at
           the
           folly
           and
           vanity
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           suffer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           imposed
           upon
           .
           Since
           that
           ,
           as
           my
           Understanding
           encreased
           ,
           I
           again
           fell
           into
           the
           Condition
           of
           Heraclitus
           ,
           being
           more
           perswaded
           than
           I
           was
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           bearing
           a
           greater
           part
           in
           the
           calamities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           my
           neighbour
           ,
           than
           before
           I
           did
           ;
           and
           this
           it
           was
           that
           moved
           me
           to
           put
           these
           my
           thoughts
           in
           writing
           .
           So
           go
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           succeeding
           one
           another
           ,
           pro
           or
           con
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           more
           enlightned
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           think
           it
           proper
           to
           represent
           by
           what
           Degrees
           I
           came
           to
           know
           the
           Imposture
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           more
           than
           30.
           years
           since
           I
           was
           first
           at
           Rome
           .
           There
           I
           began
           to
           perceive
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           what
           people
           had
           made
           me
           believe
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           .
           I
           did
           never
           believe
           that
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           told
           me
           of
           them
           was
           true
           ;
           for
           people
           would
           have
           perswaded
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           received
           news
           every
           24.
           hours
           from
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           whomsoever
           he
           pleased
           to
           Heaven
           or
           Hell.
           But
           what
           I
           believed
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           his
           great
           Sanctity
           ,
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           Impeccability
           in
           every
           thing
           he
           said
           (
           as
           indeed
           
           it
           seems
           necessary
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           him
           the
           Employ
           that
           he
           pretends
           to
           )
           ,
           a
           vast
           and
           almost
           infinite
           Knowledge
           ,
           a
           perfect
           abstraction
           from
           all
           frail
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           with
           a
           continual
           application
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           all
           mankind
           :
           And
           I
           believed
           as
           much
           in
           proportion
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           .
           I
           found
           that
           to
           be
           very
           true
           which
           Tacitus
           says
           ,
           
             Major
             e
             longinquo
             Reverentia
          
           :
           You
           must
           not
           come
           near
           a
           thing
           to
           have
           a
           value
           for
           it
           .
           I
           had
           the
           leisure
           to
           consider
           the
           Maxims
           and
           Conduct
           of
           these
           people
           ,
           which
           I
           soon
           found
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Ideas
           I
           had
           formed
           to
           my self
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           wanted
           but
           very
           little
           of
           running
           stark
           mad
           .
           I
           was
           as
           full
           of
           indignation
           against
           those
           who
           gave
           me
           these
           impressions
           ,
           as
           against
           those
           who
           scandalized
           me
           :
           I
           saw
           nothing
           throughout
           ,
           but
           an
           horrible
           Licentiousness
           both
           in
           the
           Court
           and
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           without
           any
           appearance
           of
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           observed
           in
           many
           honest
           people
           of
           France
           .
           I
           heard
           of
           nothing
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           Horrors
           and
           Abominations
           of
           all
           kinds
           ;
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           Sentiments
           that
           had
           been
           instilled
           into
           me
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           often
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             O
             quantum
             est
             in
             Rebus
             Inane
             !
          
           O
           how
           the
           World
           is
           abused
           !
           The
           mind
           of
           man
           is
           but
           vanity
           ;
           and
           I
           wished
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           our
           poor
           French-men
           had
           but
           seen
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           undeceived
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           men
           here
           ,
           pass
           half
           the
           day
           in
           the
           Churches
           to
           hear
           the
           Musick
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           among
           the
           Curtesans
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           it
           which
           they
           at
           first
           commended
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           fine
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           fine
           Curtesans
           .
           This
           Nation
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           hath
           found
           the
           secret
           of
           Associating
           their
           Devotion
           with
           a
           habit
           of
           the
           most
           enormous
           vices
           .
           In
           one
           hand
           they
           shall
           hold
           a
           long
           Bead-roll
           ,
           and
           stick
           a
           Dagger
           into
           a
           mans
           body
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           else
           commit
           the
           most
           horrible
           Impurities
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           justice
           for
           this
           ,
           nor
           for
           Sodomy
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           common
           there
           than
           simple
           Fornication
           in
           our
           Country
           ;
           nor
           for
           poysoning
           .
           And
           from
           all
           these
           things
           
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           free
           than
           others
           ;
           For
           the
           Popes
           ,
           their
           Age
           ordinarily
           frees
           them
           from
           these
           things
           .
           I
           reasoned
           oftentimes
           thus
           with
           my self
           ;
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             this
             here
             should
             be
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             call
             His
             Holiness
             ,
             who
             gives
             Pardons
             and
             Indulgences
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             who
             Canonizes
             Saints
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             these
             should
             be
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Court
             that
             gives
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             to
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           my
           Respect
           for
           Religion
           sensibly
           diminished
           every
           day
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           tempted
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           made
           only
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           doubted
           of
           its
           Divinity
           ,
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           nothing
           but
           inconceivable
           Dissoluteness
           every
           where
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           Cloisters
           ;
           an
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           an
           excessive
           Vanity
           in
           all
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           were
           promoted
           for
           no
           other
           merit
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Machiavillian
           Policy
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Disciples
           out-do
           their
           Master
           .
           I
           knew
           not
           where
           I
           was
           :
           Sometimes
           I
           cast
           my
           eye
           upon
           a
           person
           of
           Reputation
           and
           of
           Merit
           ,
           as
           people
           told
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           believed
           so
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Air
           and
           his
           Behaviour
           :
           In
           a
           matter
           of
           8
           days
           I
           should
           hear
           the
           secret
           History
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           horrible
           one
           .
           The
           Heros
           of
           this
           Court
           are
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           says
           of
           Mucian
           ,
           people
           compounded
           of
           great
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           great
           Vices
           ;
           
             Mucianus
             Luxuria
             ,
             Arrogantia
             ,
             Comitate
             ,
             Industria
             ,
             bonis
             malisque
             artibus
             mixtus
             .
          
           These
           are
           brave
           worldly
           men
           ;
           but
           for
           Religion
           ,
           most
           certainly
           they
           have
           none
           at
           all
           .
           I
           am
           of
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           staying
           in
           this
           place
           is
           very
           dangerous
           for
           an
           honest
           man
           ;
           and
           people
           do
           complain
           ,
           both
           in
           Germany
           and
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           their
           young
           people
           that
           travel
           ,
           come
           back
           from
           thence
           lost
           in
           Debauchery
           and
           Impiety
           .
           That
           which
           preserved
           me
           from
           the
           Contagion
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           went
           with
           an
           honest
           and
           a
           simple
           mind
           ,
           however
           ,
           not
           very
           ignorant
           ;
           for
           I
           had
           finished
           my
           studies
           .
           This
           it
           was
           that
           disgusted
           me
           at
           all
           the
           disorders
           and
           licentiousness
           I
           saw
           there
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           a
           horror
           for
           all
           their
           pleasures
           .
           Perhaps
           I
           should
           have
           done
           like
           other
           
           people
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           been
           so
           stiff
           and
           resolute
           .
        
         
           To
           free
           my self
           from
           the
           perplexity
           I
           was
           in
           about
           Religion
           ,
           through
           the
           disorder
           and
           irregularity
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           that
           is
           esteemed
           the
           Center
           of
           Religion
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           supposition
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           shine
           forth
           nothing
           but
           Sanctity
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Grandeurs
           and
           Riches
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           a
           continual
           application
           to
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           where
           I
           saw
           nevertheless
           nothing
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           these
           Vertues
           but
           Licentiousness
           ,
           Ambition
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           with
           a
           horrible
           Ignorance
           in
           the
           people
           .
           I
           then
           formed
           a
           Design
           to
           instruct
           my self
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           a
           little
           better
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           And
           I
           desired
           for
           that
           end
           a
           French
           Abbot
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           lodged
           ,
           to
           lend
           me
           a
           
             Latin
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           read
           but
           seldom
           .
           I
           read
           it
           with
           attention
           ,
           twice
           over
           ,
           from
           one
           end
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           set
           my
           mind
           in
           better
           condition
           than
           it
           was
           before
           .
           The
           more
           I
           read
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           was
           inwardly
           comforted
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           the
           more
           enraged
           against
           what
           I
           saw
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           find
           the
           least
           solution
           to
           the
           impossibility
           that
           there
           appeared
           to
           me
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           Popes
           being
           the
           Universal
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           .
           I
           there
           quickly
           found
           the
           principal
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           established
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           often
           in
           express
           terms
           one
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           Believers
           the
           Members
           ;
           one
           only
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           only
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           but
           not
           one
           word
           ,
           neither
           far
           nor
           near
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           any
           relation
           to
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           all
           places
           there
           were
           full
           of
           Examples
           and
           Exhortations
           to
           Humility
           ,
           to
           Piety
           ,
           to
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           to
           Charity
           .
           The
           Master
           and
           Disciples
           there
           spoke
           continually
           of
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           its
           Grandeurs
           ,
           Vanities
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Domination
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           in
           
           their
           Court
           ,
           I
           found
           Maxims
           that
           were
           quite
           contrary
           .
           I
           sometimes
           entertained
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           and
           very
           sociable
           ,
           with
           the
           trouble
           that
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Popes
           gave
           me
           .
           He
           laughed
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           pleasing
           Answers
           ,
           owning
           one
           part
           of
           what
           I
           objected
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           were
           not
           very
           sufficient
           .
           One
           day
           when
           I
           pressed
           him
           a
           little
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           answer
           me
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           if
           I
           would
           read
           Bellarmin
           ,
           I
           should
           there
           find
           many
           Reasons
           that
           would
           resolve
           my
           Doubts
           .
           So
           that
           I
           hired
           one
           ,
           which
           I
           read
           over
           and
           over
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           without
           finding
           any
           thing
           that
           gave
           me
           the
           least
           satisfaction
           .
           There
           were
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           wrested
           with
           great
           violence
           ,
           which
           touched
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           or
           else
           were
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           forc'd
           sense
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           was
           always
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           other
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           whereof
           I
           had
           made
           a
           great
           Collection
           ,
           and
           agreed
           not
           at
           all
           with
           the
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Example
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Humane
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           might
           seem
           plausible
           ;
           but
           besides
           that
           they
           had
           not
           that
           weight
           which
           those
           had
           which
           the
           Scripture
           furnished
           with
           against
           him
           ;
           they
           tended
           to
           establish
           a
           Worldly
           and
           Temporal
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           renewed
           the
           Error
           of
           those
           Jews
           who
           believed
           that
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Messias
           ought
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           worldly
           Pomp
           and
           Splendor
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           exercised
           with
           great
           Authority
           and
           with
           fleshly
           Arms
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           the
           Sum
           of
           what
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           Monarchical
           Government
           is
           the
           most
           advantagious
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           Soveraign
           Orders
           of
           only
           one
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           power
           to
           exterminate
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           themselves
           to
           him
           .
           This
           confirmed
           me
           in
           the
           Opinion
           I
           had
           before
           ,
           seeing
           that
           so
           subtil
           a
           Wit
           as
           Bellarmin
           ,
           
           a
           man
           so
           well
           versed
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           so
           much
           interest
           in
           the
           thing
           ▪
           could
           find
           out
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           maintain
           this
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           ,
           I
           went
           into
           Germany
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           Months
           travelling
           ,
           I
           came
           to
           Cologne
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           inform
           my self
           farther
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           if
           the
           Papacy
           had
           a
           great
           while
           ruled
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           since
           ?
           Whether
           or
           no
           the
           Ancient
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           heard
           it
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           thought
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           applied
           my self
           then
           to
           examine
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           upon
           this
           Article
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           might
           the
           sooner
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           consulted
           them
           upon
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           the
           Popes
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           the
           Fathers
           understood
           them
           as
           they
           do
           .
           I
           found
           in
           examining
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           explained
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Pretensions
           .
           This
           made
           me
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Papacy
           must
           have
           been
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           some
           violent
           stroke
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           small
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           it
           ordinarily
           falls
           out
           in
           Usurpations
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           either
           altogether
           by
           a
           greater
           force
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Usurpation
           had
           been
           seconded
           and
           favoured
           by
           people
           ,
           who
           saw
           there
           was
           not
           like
           to
           be
           any
           great
           resistance
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           their
           advantage
           of
           it
           through
           mens
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           ,
           another
           thing
           that
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           ,
           was
           ,
           how
           to
           separate
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Papacy
           from
           the
           Verities
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           understood
           it
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           prejudiced
           .
           Thinking
           on
           this
           then
           ,
           often
           in
           my
           unquiet
           mind
           ,
           I
           resolved
           farther
           to
           consult
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           upon
           the
           passages
           ordinarily
           alledged
           to
           prove
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           I
           found
           that
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           them
           as
           I
           did
           :
           But
           because
           I
           knew
           what
           made
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           other
           
           people
           ,
           employ
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           ingenuity
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           saw
           not
           well
           what
           Advantage
           they
           could
           draw
           from
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           maintained
           with
           so
           much
           ardor
           ,
           that
           doubled
           my
           attention
           ,
           to
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           I
           found
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           this
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           would
           conceal
           every
           thing
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           save
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Temporal
           Advantages
           which
           flow
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           made
           no
           further
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           they
           applied
           it
           particularly
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           excluding
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           to
           the
           Pope
           alone
           ,
           excluding
           all
           other
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Since
           these
           Discoveries
           ,
           I
           have
           always
           held
           it
           as
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           never
           been
           deceived
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           when
           any
           practice
           or
           Custom
           in
           the
           Church
           brings
           profit
           or
           honour
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           I
           presently
           suspect
           and
           examine
           it
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           having
           a
           long
           time
           reflected
           upon
           all
           the
           abuses
           of
           this
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           having
           observed
           the
           Deplorable
           condition
           to
           which
           it
           hath
           reduced
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           well
           without
           as
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           seeing
           it
           was
           that
           which
           having
           driven
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           still
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           return
           not
           again
           unto
           its
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           even
           draws
           strange
           Persecutions
           upon
           the
           Church
           from
           these
           scattered
           sheep
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           its
           favourers
           ;
           I
           at
           last
           resolved
           to
           publish
           this
           little
           Treatise
           to
           disabuse
           mankind
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           unjust
           and
           criminal
           Devotion
           which
           they
           have
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           purge
           the
           Church
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           of
           all
           other
           vices
           and
           misfortunes
           it
           hath
           there
           caused
           ;
           being
           perswaded
           that
           an
           Infallible
           fruit
           of
           this
           Reformation
           would
           be
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           Jews
           and
           Mahometans
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Honour
           it
           would
           do
           to
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           ,
           whose
           Majesty
           and
           Greatness
           are
           vilified
           by
           this
           
           shameful
           subjection
           to
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           the
           Popes
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           to
           be
           despised
           by
           other
           Princes
           who
           have
           freed
           themselves
           from
           their
           Tyranny
           .
           A
           Senator
           of
           Sweden
           told
           me
           one
           day
           a
           very
           good
           saying
           of
           Tacitus
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Viri
             muliebria
             patiuntur
          
           .
           Men
           act
           the
           parts
           of
           women
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Catamites
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           to
           treat
           those
           as
           Hereticks
           and
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           who
           oppose
           their
           Ambition
           and
           Interest
           ,
           I
           prepare
           my self
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           discourage
           me
           .
           It
           is
           more
           Honourable
           to
           be
           hated
           by
           such
           people
           than
           loved
           .
           
             Illi
             maledicent
             ,
             at
             tu
             Domine
             Benedices
             .
          
           I
           know
           the
           Reader
           will
           in
           this
           Work
           of
           mine
           presently
           look
           after
           the
           Caracters
           of
           either
           
             Jansenist
             ,
             Calvinist
          
           ,
           or
           Lutheran
           ;
           or
           lastly
           ,
           of
           a
           man
           who
           could
           not
           be
           promoted
           to
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           he
           will
           think
           he
           hath
           found
           me
           .
           As
           for
           Benefices
           I
           might
           perhaps
           have
           had
           one
           if
           I
           had
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           none
           ,
           nor
           have
           I
           need
           of
           any
           ,
           nor
           was
           I
           ever
           designed
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Jansenists
           are
           as
           yet
           too
           much
           Papists
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Calvinists
           and
           Lutherans
           ,
           I
           wish
           they
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           own
           the
           opinions
           which
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           betray
           in
           this
           my
           Book
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           both
           written
           often
           against
           this
           power
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           design
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           should
           be
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           Work
           wholly
           tends
           .
           Whatever
           men
           will
           judg
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           renounce
           any
           truth
           because
           the
           Hereticks
           know
           it
           ;
           nor
           to
           put
           my
           eyes
           out
           rather
           than
           see
           the
           Injustice
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           because
           the
           Hereticks
           see
           it
           .
           If
           I
           had
           not
           here
           drawn
           the
           Picture
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           Religion
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           those
           they
           call
           the
           Jansenists
           would
           have
           suspected
           them
           to
           have
           been
           the
           authors
           of
           it
           as
           the
           present
           times
           go
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           places
           they
           will
           say
           that
           I
           do
           but
           gild
           over
           the
           Pill
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           swallow
           down
           the
           poyson
           ,
           as
           some
           people
           have
           
           said
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Mr.
             de
             Condom
          
           ;
           they
           may
           judg
           of
           it
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           I
           have
           followed
           the
           sentiments
           which
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           hath
           inspired
           me
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           I
           am
           confirmed
           the
           more
           by
           reading
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           reflection
           upon
           all
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           foreign
           Countries
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           I
           see
           every
           day
           here
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Romanists
           hear
           this
           Work
           spoken
           of
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           when
           
             Mr.
             de
             Faber
          
           made
           Remonstrances
           on
           the
           Kings
           behalf
           concerning
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Gallus
             Cantat
          
           ,
           they
           cried
           .
           I
           have
           no
           better
           answer
           than
           what
           he
           made
           them
           ,
           
             Vtinam
             ad
             Galli
             cantum
             ,
             Petrus
             resipisceret
          
           ;
           let
           them
           come
           and
           renounce
           the
           Dominion
           and
           Tyranny
           they
           exercise
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           Bishops
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           behave
           themselves
           like
           worthy
           Successors
           of
           this
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           This
           Work
           shall
           be
           divided
           into
           Three
           Parts
           ,
           which
           will
           contain
           so
           many
           Chapters
           .
           In
           the
           first
           I
           shall
           prove
           that
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           shall
           shew
           the
           vanity
           &
           folly
           of
           those
           arguments
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           draw
           from
           the
           Gospel
           .
           In
           the
           second
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           never
           knew
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           darkest
           Ages
           there
           were
           ever
           some
           who
           opposed
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           confute
           many
           human
           reasons
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           are
           made
           use
           of
           for
           its
           defence
           .
           And
           in
           the
           third
           and
           last
           ,
           I
           shall
           examine
           all
           the
           pretended
           advantages
           which
           this
           Authority
           procures
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           States
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           't
           is
           so
           far
           from
           bringing
           any
           real
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           Catholick
           States
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Desolations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Disorders
           among
           all
           Christians
           ,
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Schisms
           and
           Irreligion
           that
           reign
           .
           No
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           surprised
           that
           I
           conceal
           who
           I
           am
           in
           so
           perverse
           an
           age
           as
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           where
           Truth
           and
           Honesty
           as
           well
           
           as
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           ,
           are
           exposed
           to
           cruel
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           wherein
           I
           shall
           have
           as
           many
           mortal
           enemies
           as
           there
           are
           worldly
           Catholicks
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           people
           in
           possession
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Monks
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           flatter
           my self
           with
           any
           great
           success
           this
           Book
           may
           have
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extream
           disorder
           and
           irreligion
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           it
           more
           to
           discharge
           my self
           of
           the
           load
           lying
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           consolation
           of
           my
           own
           mind
           ,
           than
           for
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           Petrarch
           said
           upon
           a
           like
           occasion
           ,
           
             Haec
             scribo
             ,
             non
             tam
             ùt
             saeculo
             meo
             prosim
             ,
             cujus
             tam
             desperata
             miseria
             est
             ,
             quam
             ut
             me
             conceptis
             onerem
             &
             Animum
             scriptis
             soler
             .
             I
             write
             these
             things
             not
             so
             much
             to
             profit
             the
             age
             I
             live
             in
             ,
             whose
             misery
             is
             so
             desperate
             ,
             as
             to
             unburthen
             my self
             of
             my
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             refresh
             my
             spirit
             with
             writing
             I
             have
             written
             for
             my self
             .
             Haec
             mihi
             cecini
             &
             Musis
             ,
             &
             si
             nemo
             Alius
             Audierit
             .
          
           I
           have
           sung
           these
           things
           to
           my self
           and
           the
           Muses
           ,
           tho
           no
           body
           else
           should
           hear
           them
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Sure
           and
           Honest
           Means
           TO
           CONVERT
           ALL
           HERETICKS
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Papacy
             hath
             no
             Divine
             Title
             .
             The
             vanity
             and
             nullity
             of
             those
             which
             it
             draws
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           WHosoever
           shall
           read
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           will
           there
           find
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           alone
           is
           established
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           said
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           his
           Body
           ,
           or
           Believers
           his
           Members
           ,
           that
           belonging
           to
           none
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           also
           the
           only
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           adulterous
           should
           she
           submit
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           this
           other
           could
           not
           be
           but
           an
           evil
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           since
           that
           in
           taking
           the
           quality
           of
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           must
           renounce
           that
           of
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           have
           God
           for
           his
           Father
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Maxim
           ,
           
             That
             he
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             Mother
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             for
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Now
           no
           one
           person
           can
           be
           the
           Head
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           and
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Nevertheless
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Popes
           do
           assume
           these
           Titles
           to
           themselves
           by
           a
           vanity
           which
           exceeds
           all
           folly
           ,
           and
           without
           being
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           what
           they
           say
           to
           maintain
           their
           pretensions
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           that
           among
           the
           Jews
           one
           man
           only
           ,
           
             viz.
             Aaron
          
           ,
           had
           the
           conduct
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           and
           was
           Head
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           and
           
           that
           by
           consequence
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           an
           Authority
           like
           unto
           this
           ,
           Established
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           perform
           the
           Functions
           of
           this
           charge
           .
           Whereupon
           there
           are
           many
           things
           to
           be
           said
           :
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           difficult
           for
           Aaron
           to
           acquit
           himself
           of
           this
           in
           so
           little
           a
           State
           as
           Judea
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           only
           City
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           which
           was
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           only
           T●mple
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           allowed
           to
           perform
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           nor
           to
           Sacrifice
           elsewhere
           ;
           whereas
           Christianity
           is
           at
           this
           time
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           one
           single
           person
           only
           cannot
           perform
           these
           Functions
           every
           where
           .
           It
           is
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           France
           is
           well
           governed
           by
           one
           King
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           govern
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           habitable
           Earth
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           much
           more
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           for
           one
           Bishop
           to
           govern
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           it
           is
           well
           known
           )
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministry
           cannot
           inflict
           Corporal
           punishments
           upon
           Delinquents
           as
           the
           Civil
           Government
           may
           and
           does
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Aaron
           was
           no
           way
           the
           Figure
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Type
           would
           have
           been
           more
           excellent
           than
           the
           Original
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           the
           Figure
           of
           our
           Great
           and
           Soveraign
           High
           Priest
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Furthermore
           ,
           Aaron
           was
           not
           the
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Doge
           is
           at
           Venice
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           all
           the
           Talmudists
           ,
           he
           was
           subject
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Great
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Censure
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Popes
           pretend
           to
           be
           not
           only
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           but
           particularly
           of
           all
           the
           Clergy
           .
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           express
           institution
           of
           God
           for
           this
           charge
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           person
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Successors
           .
           Whereas
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           it
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           who
           exercise
           it
           .
           We
           see
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           the
           Institution
           of
           
           Aaron's
           Charge
           with
           many
           Ceremonies
           for
           his
           Installment
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           anointing
           ;
           many
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Succession
           ;
           many
           Chapters
           which
           speak
           of
           the
           Subordination
           of
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           find
           not
           one
           word
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           this
           pretended
           charge
           of
           Universal
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           Vicar-General
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Successor
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           any
           relation
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           there
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           since
           that
           this
           Ministry
           was
           to
           be
           of
           an
           extent
           a
           thousand
           times
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           in
           it self
           is
           prodigious
           ,
           and
           appears
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Messias
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           We
           see
           several
           Orders
           of
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           
           often
           spoken
           of
           ;
           but
           not
           one
           word
           that
           can
           any
           ways
           relate
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           when
           surely
           that
           was
           the
           place
           to
           have
           spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           hath
           the
           power
           as
           they
           would
           perswade
           us
           ,
           as
           well
           over
           the
           Temporality
           as
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           who
           without
           question
           was
           of
           as
           great
           ability
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           not
           of
           these
           peoples
           humour
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           govern
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           since
           he
           who
           had
           not
           the
           thousandth
           part
           of
           Christians
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           would
           have
           according
           to
           their
           supposition
           ,
           declares
           that
           no
           Mortal
           man
           was
           sufficient
           to
           perform
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           himself
           overwhelmed
           with
           the
           care
           he
           took
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           .
           Nor
           had
           St.
           Peter
           the
           courage
           of
           our
           good
           Popes
           ,
           who
           believe
           themselves
           capable
           of
           governing
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           might
           do
           it
           without
           difficulty
           after
           the
           method
           they
           take
           )
           since
           he
           agreed
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           should
           go
           toward
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           he
           towards
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           parted
           the
           Ministry
           between
           them
           .
           At
           least
           the
           Popes
           ,
           after
           Aarons
           example
           ,
           ought
           to
           meddle
           only
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Secular
           affairs
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           pretending
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           that
           Aaron
           applied
           himself
           only
           to
           the
           Functions
           of
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           things
           Temporal
           and
           Civil
           he
           was
           subject
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Absolute
           direction
           of
           them
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Instead
           of
           imitating
           Aaron
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           in
           his
           Modesty
           ,
           the
           Popes
           pretend
           to
           be
           Lords
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Temporality
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirituality
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           this
           be
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           tho
           he
           declared
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           tho
           he
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           he
           among
           them
           who
           would
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           he
           fled
           away
           when
           they
           would
           have
           made
           him
           a
           King
           ,
           tho
           he
           payed
           Tribute
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           himself
           Lord
           both
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           tho
           he
           expresly
           forbad
           his
           Disciples
           to
           bear
           rule
           over
           any
           one
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           The
           Popes
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           will
           govern
           ,
           and
           pretend
           that
           our
           Saviour
           did
           amiss
           when
           he
           spoke
           thus
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           know
           better
           than
           he
           how
           to
           improve
           the
           rights
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           such
           a
           King
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           holds
           the
           Earth
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophet's
           expression
           ,
           who
           upholds
           all
           things
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           governs
           the
           motions
           of
           all
           the
           
           creatures
           ;
           who
           is
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           knows
           and
           sees
           every
           thing
           ,
           without
           whom
           no
           man
           can
           have
           neither
           life
           ,
           motion
           ,
           nor
           being
           ;
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Vicar-General
           for
           the
           Spiritual
           .
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           present
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Husband
           needs
           a
           Vicar
           for
           his
           Wife
           ,
           or
           a
           living
           Father
           for
           his
           Children
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           assureth
           us
           that
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           there
           will
           he
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           a
           Vicar-General
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           We
           also
           see
           that
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           leaving
           his
           poor
           Disciples
           who
           were
           afflicted
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           approaching
           departure
           from
           them
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           not
           ,
           
             I
             will
             leave
             you
             the
             Pope
             to
             guide
             and
             govern
             you
             ,
          
           which
           had
           been
           but
           a
           poor
           consolation
           :
           But
           ,
           
             I
             will
             send
             you
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             who
             shall
             lead
             you
             in
             all
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           in
           what
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           doth
           consist
           ,
           we
           shall
           clearly
           see
           that
           no
           one
           mortal
           man
           can
           be
           the
           Vicar-General
           of
           it
           :
           Can
           one
           only
           man
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ?
           They
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           make
           it
           be
           done
           by
           others
           ,
           (
           would
           to
           God
           the
           Popes
           would
           do
           so
           )
           but
           these
           Delegated
           Preachers
           would
           be
           thus
           the
           Popes
           Vicars
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           according
           to
           all
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           maintain
           that
           one
           Vicar
           cannot
           make
           another
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministry
           ,
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           cannot
           be
           subdelegated
           to
           Vicars
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           discharges
           it
           ,
           ought
           always
           to
           perform
           it
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           Ex●rcising
           the
           other
           Episcopal
           Functions
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           name
           of
           any
           creature
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           must
           be
           a
           fool
           or
           a
           seducer
           to
           do
           otherwise
           .
           A
           meer
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           can
           he
           fill
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           with
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Can
           he
           def●nd
           the
           Church
           against
           all
           its
           enemies
           ,
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ?
           Can
           he
           give
           the
           Crown
           of
           Righteousness
           to
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           victorious
           and
           faithful
           to
           God
           to
           the
           death
           ?
           Can
           he
           raise
           them
           up
           again
           ?
           These
           are
           Acts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           What
           relation
           hath
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           that
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           What
           resemblance
           between
           light
           and
           darkness
           ?
           between
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           it
           is
           without
           any
           foundation
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           boast
           of
           being
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           th●y
           are
           no
           more
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           meanest
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           with
           reason
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           *
           maintained
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
           were
           not
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           every
           Curate
           is
           in
           his
           Parish
           ,
           
             Pontifex
             Vicarius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             non
             Christi
             .
          
           Nevertheless
           they
           maintain
           that
           St.
           Peter
           had
           this
           Employ
           of
           Universal
           Vicar
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Head
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Soveraign
           both
           of
           Spirituality
           and
           Temporality
           ,
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           World.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           all
           the
           Prerogatives
           that
           the
           Popes
           at
           this
           present
           time
           enjoy
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           produce
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           ,
           of
           the
           Creation
           and
           Institution
           of
           this
           Charge
           so
           important
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           nor
           how
           so
           marvellous
           a
           Charge
           ought
           to
           be
           Exercised
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           respect
           and
           obedience
           due
           to
           this
           Vicar
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Office.
           They
           affirm
           boldly
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           That
           he
           founded
           that
           Church
           ,
           That
           he
           died
           there
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           Successor
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Clement
           or
           Linus
           ,
           or
           Anacletus
           ;
           of
           which
           things
           ,
           tho
           they
           make
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           men
           to
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           one
           tittle
           .
           And
           they
           do
           affirm
           that
           this
           Successor
           entered
           into
           the
           full
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           City
           have
           ever
           since
           equally
           succeeded
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           unto
           the
           present
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Eleventh
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           readily
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           these
           Gentlemen
           must
           have
           very
           penetrating
           understandings
           to
           make
           these
           discoveries
           from
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           imperceptible
           there
           ;
           I
           have
           sometimes
           read
           it
           without
           ever
           finding
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           at
           all
           like
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           I
           saw
           clearly
           that
           St.
           Peter
           never
           knew
           he
           had
           this
           Authority
           ,
           but
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           he
           believed
           that
           no
           Christian
           whatever
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           nor
           did
           the
           other
           A●ostles
           know
           it
           any
           more
           than
           he
           ,
           for
           somewhat
           of
           it
           would
           then
           appear
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           protest
           they
           have
           made
           known
           to
           us
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           extreamly
           to
           blame
           not
           only
           to
           have
           declared
           nothing
           of
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           always
           spoken
           and
           acted
           with
           their
           Soveraign
           Head
           and
           Master
           ,
           as
           with
           an
           Equal
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           would
           have
           lost
           all
           manner
           of
           respect
           for
           him
           when
           he
           so
           warmly
           reproved
           him
           .
           It
           seems
           probable
           also
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           obliged
           to
           have
           given
           them
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           naturally
           they
           could
           not
           know
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Modesty
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Humility
           of
           St.
           Peter
           might
           have
           hindred
           
           him
           from
           declaring
           and
           exercising
           this
           Empire
           over
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           this
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Nevertheless
           this
           doth
           not
           hinder
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           whose
           eyes
           their
           own
           interest
           opens
           ,
           as
           it
           blinds
           other
           peoples
           ,
           have
           in
           their
           own
           opinions
           found
           very
           strong
           proofs
           of
           it
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           They
           say
           for
           example
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           changed
           only
           St.
           
           Peter's
           name
           ;
           the
           reason
           as
           you
           see
           is
           without
           reply
           ;
           for
           it
           follows
           very
           necessarily
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           the
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           unluckily
           he
           also
           changed
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Zebedee
           .
           They
           say
           also
           that
           he
           is
           sometimes
           named
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           be
           not
           so
           always
           ,
           this
           will
           signifie
           nothing
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           tho
           he
           had
           been
           always
           so
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           prove
           that
           he
           had
           authority
           over
           the
           others
           as
           the
           Pope
           hath
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           .
           Amongst
           the
           Presidents
           ,
           the
           first
           hath
           no
           power
           over
           the
           others
           ;
           nor
           amongst
           the
           Electors
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           the
           Elector
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           hath
           no
           authority
           over
           the
           other
           Electors
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           all
           Societies
           the
           Primacy
           carries
           no
           dominion
           along
           with
           it
           :
           But
           besides
           ,
           if
           that
           reason
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           ,
           who
           is
           sometimes
           named
           the
           last
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           would
           be
           greatly
           degraded
           from
           the
           place
           that
           belongs
           to
           her
           .
           If
           St.
           Peter
           were
           always
           named
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           given
           to
           his
           Age
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           we
           ought
           to
           attribute
           it
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           spoke
           so
           often
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           fervency
           of
           his
           zeal
           ,
           which
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           admire
           and
           commend
           ,
           so
           also
           may
           we
           say
           that
           it
           was
           owing
           to
           the
           eagerness
           of
           his
           temper
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           always
           well
           regulated
           ,
           made
           him
           commit
           greater
           faults
           than
           any
           others
           of
           the
           Apostl●s
           (
           except
           the
           perfidious
           Judas
           )
           which
           made
           him
           be
           called
           Satan
           by
           his
           good
           Master
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           other
           were
           .
           We
           ought
           also
           to
           attribute
           to
           this
           temper
           the
           blow
           he
           gave
           Malchus
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           warmth
           that
           made
           him
           promise
           wonders
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           induced
           him
           to
           accompany
           him
           to
           the
           Emperors
           Court
           ,
           where
           he
           denied
           his
           Saviour
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           with
           very
           little
           reason
           that
           they
           make
           an
           argument
           of
           this
           to
           prove
           his
           Royalty
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           Spain
           ,
           where
           the
           most
           Honourable
           walk
           the
           last
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           alledg
           places
           where
           St.
           Peter
           is
           named
           last
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           passage
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Caephas
             ,
          
           who
           is
           Peter
           .
           For
           I
           remember
           that
           at
           Paris
           ,
           where
           they
           understand
           Divinity
           a
           little
           better
           than
           in
           Spain
           ,
           a
           good
           Bishop
           and
           an
           Abbot
           did
           maintain
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           passage
           where
           it
           is
           said
           
           that
           
             James
             ,
             Peter
          
           and
           John
           are
           esteemed
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           having
           alledged
           against
           them
           another
           where
           he
           is
           named
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           maintained
           to
           me
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           passage
           confirmed
           that
           which
           they
           alledged
           and
           proved
           very
           well
           the
           Primacy
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
           For
           said
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           when
           three
           persons
           of
           worth
           are
           walking
           together
           ,
           they
           always
           put
           the
           most
           Honourable
           in
           the
           middle
           .
           This
           is
           according
           to
           the
           common
           saying
           ,
           That
           a
           Lawyer
           well
           paid
           shall
           always
           find
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Client
           ,
           good
           :
           His
           Benefices
           made
           him
           see
           clear
           in
           this
           passage
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           other
           passages
           which
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           our
           Doctors
           produce
           against
           our
           Adversaries
           with
           a
           little
           more
           colour
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Feed
             my
             sheep
          
           .
           Which
           passages
           we
           shall
           examine
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           any
           priviledg
           above
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           of
           these
           passages
           Jesus
           Christ
           doth
           establish
           the
           Church
           ,
           found
           it
           ,
           and
           built
           it
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           so
           called
           as
           well
           as
           James
           and
           John.
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           since
           that
           he
           is
           not
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Twelve
           ,
           who
           in
           Scripture
           are
           called
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           .
           But
           I
           maintain
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           more
           founded
           upon
           him
           ,
           than
           upon
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           these
           Gentlemen
           tell
           me
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Church
           was
           founded
           before
           St.
           Peter
           ?
           and
           why
           the
           Church
           changed
           its
           foundation
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           Peter
           himself
           was
           founded
           ?
           It
           was
           without
           doubt
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rock
           which
           is
           the
           Christ.
           And
           it
           is
           without
           all
           question
           that
           St.
           Peter
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           no
           other
           foundation
           than
           that
           which
           St.
           Paul
           had
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           
             That
             no
             man
             can
             lay
             any
             other
             foundation
             than
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Also
           we
           see
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           Rock
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rock
           of
           Ages
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           builds
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           would
           have
           changed
           neither
           name
           nor
           person
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           have
           had
           us
           to
           have
           believed
           this
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
           He
           would
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Super
             hanc
             Petram
             ,
             sed
             super
             te
             Petrum
             .
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             ,
          
           but
           
             upon
             thee
             Peter
          
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           end
           that
           no
           difficulty
           may
           remain
           ,
           we
           must
           observe
           what
           goes
           before
           ,
           and
           what
           follows
           after
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           demanded
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           together
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           he
           was
           ?
           Peter
           either
           as
           the
           eldest
           or
           most
           zealous
           answers
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           says
           to
           him
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           Whereupon
           Jesus
           Christ
           says
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           as
           our
           Saviour's
           discourse
           was
           directed
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           Peter
           answered
           for
           all
           ;
           the
           following
           part
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Discourse
           was
           directed
           also
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           related
           no
           more
           to
           Peter
           than
           to
           any
           other
           particular
           Apostle
           .
           And
           men
           must
           have
           lost
           their
           understandings
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           founded
           his
           Church
           upon
           Peter
           ,
           whom
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           he
           calls
           Satan
           .
           What
           Foundation
           would
           the
           Church
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           what
           would
           have
           become
           of
           her
           when
           he
           deni'd
           his
           Saviour
           ?
        
         
           It
           must
           then
           necessarily
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           visible
           Church
           that
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           St.
           Peter
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           :
           But
           the
           Invisible
           ,
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           the
           Elect.
           For
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           would
           have
           prevailed
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           St.
           Peter
           denied
           his
           Master
           ,
           since
           that
           the
           foundation
           being
           run
           to
           decay
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           falls
           to
           ruin
           :
           But
           since
           that
           time
           have
           they
           not
           very
           often
           prevailed
           against
           this
           Church
           which
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           the
           pretended
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           to
           be
           the
           Heads
           of
           ?
           For
           Example
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           Fathers
           the
           whole
           World
           was
           Arian
           *
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           and
           all
           their
           Flock
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           other
           times
           as
           the
           Popes
           have
           been
           Magicians
           ,
           Sodomites
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           would
           have
           become
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           that
           great
           Schism
           that
           succeeded
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           which
           lasted
           fifty
           years
           ,
           when
           the
           French
           would
           not
           have
           an
           Italian
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           the
           Italians
           a
           French
           one
           ;
           and
           many
           Princes
           would
           have
           neither
           one
           nor
           other
           ;
           to
           whom
           at
           length
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           joined
           himself
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           was
           very
           well
           contented
           without
           a
           Pope
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           Princes
           for
           a
           longer
           season
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           that
           great
           Schism
           which
           the
           Popes
           made
           and
           caused
           with
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           by
           cutting
           them
           off
           ,
           out
           of
           Devilish
           pride
           ,
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           their
           yoke
           ,
           but
           demanded
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Canons
           ?
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           also
           of
           that
           great
           Apostacy
           that
           happened
           about
           130
           or
           140
           years
           since
           ,
           or
           thereabout
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           States
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Impiety
           and
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Popes
           ?
           Doth
           not
           all
           this
           prove
           that
           Hell
           hath
           prevailed
           against
           this
           exterior
           and
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           govern
           ,
           and
           whereof
           St.
           Peter
           according
           to
           them
           was
           the
           Head
           ?
           It
           is
           then
           the
           Invisible
           Church
           which
           is
           here
           spoken
           
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           the
           Heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           whereof
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           principal
           Corner-stone
           ,
           upon
           which
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           saith
           believers
           are
           built
           as
           living
           stones
           .
           He
           says
           not
           it
           is
           on
           himself
           that
           they
           are
           built
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           pretends
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           these
           living
           stones
           which
           are
           built
           upon
           the
           Corner-stone
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ.
           It
           is
           then
           upon
           the
           Rock
           confessed
           by
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           or
           upon
           his
           Confession
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           founded
           ;
           on
           that
           which
           he
           declared
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Living
           God.
           And
           the
           Fathers
           understood
           it
           no
           otherwise
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           here
           to
           relate
           all
           that
           they
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           but
           only
           some
           clear
           passages
           :
           *
           Origen
           upon
           St.
           Matthew
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           if
           we
           say
           as
           Peter
           did
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
          
           ,
           &c.
           we
           are
           also
           what
           St.
           Peter
           was
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           also
           said
           unto
           us
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           .
           For
           whosoever
           is
           the
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           also
           Peter
           .
           And
           ‡
           St.
           Cyprian
           shews
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           priviledged
           beyond
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           Apostles
           were
           as
           considerable
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           all
           equal
           in
           authority
           and
           power
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Lord
           to
           shew
           the
           Unity
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           speaks
           but
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           place
           was
           given
           to
           Peter
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Our
             Lord
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             gave
             to
             all
             his
             Apostles
             the
             same
             power
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             As
             the
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           *
           And
           Saint
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Our
             Lord
             said
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             this
             Confession
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             I
             ordain
             that
             Believers
             shall
             have
             life
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           †
           
             What
             was
             said
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             was
             said
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Hierom
           ‖
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             House
             built
             upon
             the
             firm
             Rock
             which
             is
             Christ.
          
           *
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             She
             was
             founded
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             only
             foundation
             which
             the
             Apostle
             as
             a
             good
             Architect
             hath
             laid
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           *
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Our
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             because
             that
          
           Peter
           
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             then
             which
             thou
             hast
             confessed
             ,
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             .
             The
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             whose
             f●undation
          
           Peter
           
             himself
             was
             builded
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             lay
             any
             other
             foundation
             than
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             laid
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Ideo
           ait
           Dominus
           super
           hanc
           Petram
           ,
           &c.
           
           Quia
           dixerat
           Petrus
           tu
           es
           Christus
           ,
           &c.
           Super
           hanc
           ergo
           Petram
           quam
           confessus
           es
           aedificabo
           Ecclesiam
           meam
           .
           Petra
           erat
           Christus
           super
           quod
           fundamentum
           ipse
           aedi●icatus
           est
           Petrus
           ;
           nam
           nemo
           potest
           ponere
           aliud
           fundamentum
           quam
           id
           quod
           positum
           est
           ,
           a
           Christo.
           
        
         
         
           The
           same
           *
           Author
           speaks
           in
           another
           place
           thus
           :
           
             Quid
             est
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             ?
             super
             id
             quod
             dictum
             est
             ,
             Tu
             es
             Christus
             ,
             super
             Petram
             quam
             confessus
             es
             ,
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             quam
             agnovisti
             dicens
             ,
             Tu
             es
             Christus
             ,
             super
             me
             aedificabo
             te
             ,
             non
             me
             super
             te
             .
             Nam
             volentes
             homines
             ,
             super
             homines
             aedificare
             dicebant
             ;
             Ego
             quidem
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             ego
             autem
             Apollo
             ,
             ego
             autem
             Cephae
             ,
             ipse
             est
             Petrus
             ;
             sed
             alii
             qui
             nolebant
             aedificare
             super
             Petrum
             ,
             sed
             super
             Petram
             ,
             dicebant
             ;
             Ego
             sum
             Christi
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             What
             is
             this
             saying
             ,
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             this
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             That
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             this
             Rock
             which
             thou
             hast
             acknowledged
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             :
             Vpon
             me
             will
             I
             build
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             thee
             upon
             me
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             would
             build
             upon
             men
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             I
             of
          
           Apollos
           ,
           
             and
             I
             of
          
           Cephas
           ,
           
             who
             is
          
           Peter
           ;
           
             but
             those
             who
             would
             not
             build
             upon
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             but
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Christ.
          
           This
           Holy
           Doctor
           hath
           a
           thousand
           such
           like
           sayings
           which
           I
           cannot
           relate
           to
           avoid
           being
           tedious
           .
           ‖
           Chrysostome
           says
           also
           ,
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             this
             Faith
             and
             Confession
             .
          
           Super
           hanc
           Petram
           ,
           hoc
           est
           super
           hanc
           fidem
           &
           confessionem
           .
           And
           *
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Super
             hanc
             Petram
             ,
             non
             dixit
             super
             Petrum
             ,
             non
             enim
             super
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             super
             fidem
             aedificavit
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             :
             Quae
             autem
             erat
             fides
             ?
             Tu
             es
             Christus
             filius
             Dei
             viventis
             .
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             say
             upon
          
           Peter
           ;
           
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             built
             his
             Church
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             upon
             Faith.
             What
             then
             was
             this
             Faith
             ?
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
          
           *
           
             Gregory
             Nyssen
             ,
             Non
             Petrus
             &
             Johannes
             ,
             &
             Jacobus
             tantum
             ,
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             columnae
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             qui
             Ecclesiam
             sustentant
             .
          
           Peter
           ,
           James
           and
           John
           
             are
             not
             the
             only
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             all
             they
             who
             support
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Methinks
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           perswade
           every
           honest
           minded
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           founded
           his
           Church
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           in
           particular
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           the
           Popes
           .
           I
           could
           easily
           produce
           a
           thousand
           other
           Eviden●es
           from
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           many
           Doctors
           that
           lived
           within
           the
           last
           four
           or
           five
           hundred
           years
           ;
           tho
           the
           truth
           hath
           been
           almost
           wholly
           stifled
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           men
           perfectly
           sold
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Iniquity
           .
           But
           I
           must
           not
           tire
           out
           my
           Reader
           .
           †
           The
           Jesuit
           Salermont
           alone
           ,
           is
           worth
           a
           thousand
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           own
           that
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           he
           placeth
           it
           among
           Traditions
           not
           written
           .
           I
           demand
           only
           the
           liberty
           of
           confuting
           the
           abuse
           of
           two
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           spoken
           :
           One
           would
           think
           they
           were
           already
           sufficiently
           confuted
           by
           the
           passages
           which
           I
           have
           alledged
           ;
           which
           prove
           that
           the
           Fathers
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           St.
           Peter
           had
           any
           
           Prerogative
           above
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           here
           a
           Reflection
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           the
           Cheat
           which
           may
           be
           put
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           producing
           some
           passages
           of
           the
           Fathers
           falsified
           or
           maimed
           ,
           or
           else
           some
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           later
           times
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           for
           the
           most
           part
           vile
           slaves
           to
           the
           Popes
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           considered
           that
           when
           upon
           such
           a
           subject
           as
           this
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           pretend
           to
           alledg
           any
           thing
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           favour
           the
           opinion
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Primacy
           ,
           that
           cannot
           counter-ballance
           what
           I
           have
           produced
           in
           short
           against
           that
           Primacy
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           I
           can
           produce
           an
           hundred
           places
           against
           one
           which
           they
           shall
           alledg
           ;
           but
           principally
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           never
           allowable
           for
           any
           man
           to
           oppose
           the
           Institutions
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           misunderstand
           ,
           deny
           ,
           change
           ,
           or
           diminish
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           had
           the
           Authority
           over
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Popes
           at
           this
           time
           do
           exercise
           over
           Bishops
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           never
           could
           deny
           it
           without
           a
           crime
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           ever
           equal
           him
           to
           the
           other
           Apostles
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           heinous
           offence
           against
           God.
           Whereas
           we
           may
           very
           lawfully
           speak
           advantageously
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Holy
           things
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           conduceth
           to
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           also
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           admirable
           Organs
           of
           his
           Grace
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           World.
           We
           may
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           speak
           of
           them
           with
           praise
           and
           with
           wonder
           ,
           with
           respect
           and
           veneration
           ,
           and
           even
           attribute
           to
           them
           sometimes
           names
           and
           degrees
           of
           excellency
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           them
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           Piety
           ,
           provided
           they
           are
           not
           attributes
           nor
           honours
           which
           are
           appropriated
           only
           to
           the
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           would
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           attribute
           that
           to
           the
           Pope
           which
           belongs
           only
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           For
           example
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           great
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           allowable
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           great
           King
           shall
           communicate
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Authority
           for
           his
           service
           :
           It
           is
           very
           fit
           to
           commend
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           extoll
           him
           even
           above
           his
           merit
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           good
           qualities
           which
           appear
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           favours
           which
           he
           receives
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           provided
           that
           the
           respect
           and
           obedience
           due
           to
           the
           King
           be
           inviolably
           kept
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           be
           a
           crime
           to
           lessen
           or
           contemn
           him
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           prosperity
           ,
           tranquillity
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           State
           depends
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           I
           maintain
           ,
           that
           tho
           
           the
           Fathers
           had
           said
           a
           t●ousand
           times
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           was
           founded
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           ;
           If
           they
           have
           said
           sometimes
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           more
           excellent
           than
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           this
           last
           ought
           to
           prevail
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           first
           was
           an
           expression
           of
           favour
           ,
           and
           without
           danger
           ,
           since
           they
           assert
           ev●ry
           where
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           conceive
           that
           ever
           men
           should
           arrive
           to
           su●h
           excess
           of
           extravagancy
           as
           to
           think
           that
           one
           simple
           man
           could
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           Whereas
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           been
           instituted
           by
           God
           in
           that
           quality
           ,
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           would
           look
           like
           resisting
           God
           ,
           destroying
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           established
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           dethroning
           J●sus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           dethroning
           his
           Vicar
           .
           It
           must
           then
           be
           agreed
           to
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Age
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           say
           with
           David
           ,
           That
           the
           stone
           which
           the
           builders
           refused
           ,
           is
           in
           spight
           of
           them
           become
           the
           Corner-stone
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           come
           to
           the
           second
           passage
           :
           
             Tibi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           First
           of
           all
           you
           must
           know
           the
           occasion
           whereon
           this
           was
           said
           to
           him
           :
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           asked
           this
           question
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Whom
             think
             you
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Peter
           with
           his
           wonted
           fervor
           spake
           and
           answered
           for
           all
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           our
           Lord
           upon
           this
           promiseth
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Peter
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           which
           is
           indisputable
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           18
           Chap.
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           all
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           without
           distinction
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             you
             shall
             bind
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             you
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           other
           Apostles
           then
           ,
           have
           this
           power
           as
           well
           as
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           it
           also
           in
           St.
           John
           the
           20.
           and
           the
           22.
           where
           Jesus
           Christ
           says
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Receive
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whosesoever
             sins
             ye
             forgive
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ;
             and
             whosesoever
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           see
           whether
           the
           Fathers
           be
           not
           against
           us
           .
           We
           have
           already
           heard
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           *
           who
           says
           ,
           
             Christus
             Apostolis
             post
             Resurrectionem
             parem
             potestatem
             tribuit
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             gave
             an
             equal
             power
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           †
           Origen
           demands
           ,
           
             An
             vero
             soli
             Petro
             dantur
             a
             Christo
             claves
             Regni
             Caelorum
             ,
             nec
             alius
             beatorum
             quisquam
             eas
             accepturus
             est
             ?
             Quod
             si
             dictum
             hoc
             ,
             tibi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Caeteris
             quoque
             commune
             est
             ,
             cur
             non
             simul
             &
             omnia
             &
             quae
             prius
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             &
             quae
             sequuntur
             velut
             ad
             Petrum
             dicta
             sunt
             omnium
             communia
             ?
             Were
             the
             Keys
             of
             
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             given
             only
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             no
             other
             blessed
             person
             have
             them
             ?
             Certainly
             if
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             ,
             be
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             why
             shall
             not
             all
             that
             goes
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             follows
             after
             ,
             tho
             said
             only
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             be
             common
             to
             all
          
           ?
        
         
           St.
           Hilary
           *
           
             Vos
             O
             sancti
             &
             beati
             viri
             ob
             fidei
             vestri
             meritum
             ,
             claves
             Regni
             Coelorum
             &
             ligandi
             &
             solvendi
             jus
             in
             terra
             adepti
             .
          
           He
           spoke
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             O
             holy
             and
             blessed
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             your
             faith
             have
             obtained
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           †
           St.
           
             Hierom
             ,
             At
             dicis
             super
             Petrum
             fundatur
             Ecclesia
             ,
             licet
             id
             ipsum
             ,
             in
             alio
             loco
             super
             omnes
             Apostolos
             fiat
             ,
             &
             cuncti
             claves
             Regni
             Caelorum
             accipiunt
             ,
             &
             ex
             aequo
             super
             eos
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             fortitudo
             solidetur
             ;
             tamen
             propterea
             inter
             duodecim
             unus
             eligitur
             ,
             ut
             capite
             constituto
             schismatis
             tollatur
             occasio
             .
             Sed
             cur
             non
             Johannes
             electus
             est
             virgo
             ?
             Aetati
             delatum
             est
             .
             Quia
             Petrus
             senior
             erat
             ,
             ne
             adhuc
             adolescens
             ac
             poene
             puer
             provectae
             aetatis
             hominibus
             anteferretur
             ,
             &
             ne
             causam
             praebere
             videretur
             invidiae
             .
             But
             you
             say
             the
             Church
             is
             founded
             upon
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             tho
             in
             other
             places
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             done
             upon
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             receive
             equally
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             equally
             founded
             upon
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ;
             nevertheless
             he
             chose
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             establishing
             a
             Head
             he
             might
             take
             away
             the
             occasion
             of
             Schism
             .
             But
             why
             was
             not
          
           John
           
             chosen
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             regard
             to
             the
             age
             of
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             who
             was
             the
             eldest
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             prefer
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             almost
             a
             child
             ,
             before
             those
             who
             were
             more
             advanced
             in
             years
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             give
             an
             occasion
             for
             envy
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           *
           The
           same
           Hierom
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Gospel
           have
           also
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           ,
           and
           of
           loosing
           ,
           of
           pardoning
           sins
           ,
           or
           retaining
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           judging
           when
           God
           doth
           pardon
           us
           or
           not
           .
           
             Id
             juris
             &
             officii
             habent
             Sacerdotes
             Evangelici
             quod
             olim
             sub
             lege
             habebent
             Legales
             in
             curandis
             Leprosis
             .
             Hi
             ergo
             peccata
             dimittunt
             vel
             retinent
             ,
             dum
             dimissa
             a
             Deo
             ,
             vel
             retenta
             judicant
             vel
             ostendunt
             .
          
           St.
           Augustin
           ‡
           ,
           
             Sicut
             in
             Apostolis
             cum
             esset
             etiam
             numerus
             duodenarius
             ,
             &
             omnes
             essent
             interrogati
             ,
             solus
             Petrus
             respondit
             ,
             Tu
             es
             Christus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Et
             ei
             dicitur
             ,
             Tibi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
             tanquam
             ligandi
             &
             solvendi
             solus
             acceperit
             potestatem
             ,
             cum
             &
             illud
             unus
             pro
             omnibus
             dixerit
             ,
             &
             hoc
             cum
             omnibus
             dixerit
             ,
             &
             hoc
             cum
             omnibus
             tanquam
             personam
             gerens
             ipsius
             unitatis
             acceperit
             .
             Ideo
             unus
             pro
             omnibus
             quia
             unitas
             est
             in
             omnibus
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             Twelve
             in
             number
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             all
             asked
             ,
          
           Peter
           
             only
             answered
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             :
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             ,
             as
             tho
             he
             alone
             had
             received
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             ,
             and
             of
             loosing
             .
             Tho
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             that
             for
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             received
             also
             this
             power
             for
             all
             ;
             because
             that
             he
             represented
             
             the
             person
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             .
             One
             spoke
             for
             all
             ,
             because
             the
             unity
             was
             in
             all
             .
          
           The
           same
           Father
           also
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Manifesta
             est
             Sententia
             Domini
             nostri
             Apostolos
             mittentis
             ,
             &
             ipsis
             solis
             potestatem
             a
             patre
             sibi
             datam
             promittentis
             ,
          
           
           
             quibus
             nos
             successimus
             eadem
             potestate
             Ecclesiam
             regentes
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             see
             clearly
             the
             intention
             of
             our
             Lord
             when
             he
             sent
             out
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             promised
             them
             the
             same
             power
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             governing
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             same
             power
             .
          
        
         
           *
           And
           so
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           
             Quando
             Petro
             dictum
             est
             ,
             Tibi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
             &c.
             Typum
             Ecclesiae
             gerebat
             ,
             unus
             pro
             omnibus
             respondit
             .
             When
             it
             was
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             ,
             &c.
             he
             represented
             the
             Church
             ,
             one
             single
             person
             answered
             for
             all
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           †
           
             Ecclesiae
             dictum
             est
             :
             Tibi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
             &c.
             It
             was
             said
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Keys
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           Theophylactalso
           ,
           
             Habent
             potestatem
             remittendi
             &
             ligandi
             quicunque
             sicut
             Petrus
             Episcopatus
             gratiam
             assecuti
             sunt
             ,
             quamvis
             autem
             Petro
             soli
             dictum
             sit
             ,
             Dabo
             tibi
             ;
             omnibus
             tamen
             Apostolis
             concessae
             sunt
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             All
             they
             have
             the
             power
             of
             remitting
             and
             unloosing
             ,
             who
             as
             St.
             Peter
             have
             obtained
             the
             Honour
             of
             being
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             tho
             it
             were
             said
             to
             Peter
             alone
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             the
             Keys
             were
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             Leo
             the
             first
             ,
             †
             Transivit
             etiam
             in
             alios
             Apostolos
             vis
             potestatis
             istius
             ,
             &
             ad
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             Principes
             Decreti
             hujus
             constitutio
             commeavit
             ,
             sed
             non
             frustra
             uni
             commendavit
             ,
             quod
             omnibus
             intimetur
             .
             Petro
             idem
             ideo
             hoc
             singulariter
             creditur
             ,
             quia
             cunctis
             Ecclesiae
             rectoribus
             Petri
             forma
             proponitur
             ;
             manet
             ergo
             Petri
             privilegium
             ,
             ubicunque
             fertur
             ex
             ipsius
             aequitate
             Judicium
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             was
             given
             also
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             without
             design
             that
             our
             Lord
             committed
             to
             one
             what
             he
             intimated
             to
             all
             :
             For
             thereby
             the
             example
             of
             Peter
             is
             proposed
             to
             all
             them
             who
             have
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Where-ever
             then
             any
             one
             judges
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             priviledg
             of
             Peter
             also
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           Leo
           said
           this
           in
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Primacy
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           these
           Evidences
           are
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           the
           injustice
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           attribute
           to
           St.
           Peter
           alone
           those
           things
           which
           he
           had
           in
           common
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           usurp
           an
           authority
           which
           neither
           St.
           Peter
           nor
           any
           other
           
           Creature
           ever
           could
           have
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           were
           possible
           that
           St.
           Peter
           or
           any
           other
           might
           have
           had
           it
           ,
           the
           Popes
           have
           less
           right
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           than
           any
           other
           Priest
           ,
           because
           that
           they
           are
           but
           Temporal
           Princes
           ;
           For
           under
           the
           Gospel
           men
           derogate
           both
           from
           Episcopacy
           and
           Priesthood
           ,
           when
           they
           become
           Temporal
           Princes
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Holy
           Canons
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           are
           inconsistent
           .
           They
           ought
           to
           consider
           which
           they
           will
           stand
           to
           :
           I
           am
           perswaded
           they
           would
           not
           contradict
           themselves
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           would
           always
           hold
           to
           the
           Temporal
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           solid
           thing
           ,
           as
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           †
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           they
           desire
           the
           Popedom
           only
           for
           the
           vast
           quantities
           of
           Money
           which
           they
           get
           by
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           means
           of
           Obliging
           and
           doing
           Courtesies
           ;
           
             Due
             beni
             per
             cui
             soli
             appar
             Desiderable
             il
             Pontificato
             ,
             il
             Principiato
             dell
             Oro
             e
             del
             Obligo
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           not
           making
           so
           much
           of
           their
           Episcopacy
           as
           Boniface
           the
           third
           did
           by
           Phocas
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           let
           their
           Beast
           but
           once
           get
           loose
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           it
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           get
           up
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           ought
           here
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           not
           what
           the
           Popes
           and
           many
           evil
           minded
           Priests
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           maintain
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           free
           a
           man
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           meanest
           Priest
           ,
           as
           *
           Marsilius
           of
           Padua
           heretofore
           said
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           neither
           one
           nor
           other
           of
           them
           hath
           any
           power
           of
           pardoning
           Sins
           ,
           but
           as
           far
           as
           it
           doth
           appear
           to
           them
           that
           God
           doth
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           properly
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           them
           but
           to
           God.
           I
           shall
           be
           asked
           how
           the
           Priest
           or
           the
           Pope
           knows
           when
           God
           pardons
           any
           mans
           Sins
           :
           And
           I
           ask
           them
           ,
           by
           what
           Authority
           they
           can
           dispence
           with
           the
           punishments
           a
           man
           hath
           deserved
           for
           having
           offended
           God
           ,
           without
           there
           be
           some
           appearance
           of
           Contrition
           in
           this
           Man
           ?
           I
           know
           very
           well
           there
           are
           many
           who
           affirm
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           pretend
           that
           attrition
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           me
           to
           prove
           that
           these
           Opinions
           are
           both
           foolish
           and
           Impious
           :
           It
           is
           God
           only
           that
           can
           truly
           pardon
           Sins
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           does
           it
           but
           to
           the
           Contrite
           Heart
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           have
           a
           real
           sorrow
           within
           themselves
           for
           having
           offended
           so
           good
           and
           so
           merciful
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           who
           make
           a
           firm
           Resolution
           to
           forsake
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           themselves
           
           by
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Mortification
           of
           their
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           in
           reference
           to
           men
           ,
           repair
           their
           crimes
           by
           making
           Satisfaction
           to
           all
           those
           they
           have
           wronged
           :
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           a
           Vow
           to
           endeavour
           all
           their
           Life-time
           to
           root
           up
           all
           their
           evil
           habits
           .
           When
           these
           Dispositions
           do
           not
           appear
           in
           a
           Penitent
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           cannot
           pardon
           his
           Sins
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           do
           appear
           ,
           he
           cannot
           refuse
           to
           give
           him
           Absolution
           .
           The
           Holy
           Scripture
           mentions
           no
           other
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           doth
           detest
           the
           use
           which
           the
           Popes
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           Excommunicated
           whomsoever
           they
           please
           ,
           even
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           and
           whole
           Nations
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           that
           their
           Fantasy
           ,
           ‡
           St.
           Hierom
           made
           light
           enough
           of
           these
           Excommunications
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Apud
             Deum
             non
             Sententia
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             sed
             reorum
             vita
             quaeritur
             .
          
           *
           And
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           
             Solvunt
             Apostoli
             Sermone
             Dei
             ,
             testimoniis
             Scripturarum
             &
             Exhortatione
             virtutum
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             God
             enquires
             not
             after
             the
             Priests
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             what
             sort
             of
             life
             a
             Sinner
             hath
             led
             .
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Evidences
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Exhortations
             to
             vertue
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             do
             Absolve
             ,
          
           *
           St.
           Ambrose
           also
           ,
           
             Verbum
             Dei
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             dimittit
             peccata
             ,
             sacerdos
             est
             Judex
             ,
             sacerdos
             officium
             suum
             exhibet
             ,
             nullius
             autem
             potestatis
             jura
             exercet
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           that
           
             pardons
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Priest
             is
             the
             Judge
             who
             doth
             his
             Duty
             (
             in
             judging
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             )
             but
             exerciseth
             no
             Authority
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Augustin
           .
           †
           
             Claves
             sunt
             discernendi
             scientia
             &
             potentia
             qua
             dignos
             recipere
             &
             indignos
             excludere
             debet
             Sacerdos
             a
             Regno
             Dei.
             The
             Keys
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             signifie
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Skill
             of
             discerning
             those
             who
             are
             Worthy
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             Vnworthy
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             may
             Exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           time
           to
           examine
           the
           third
           passage
           which
           they
           alledge
           for
           the
           Primacy
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           you
           find
           in
           the
           21
           of
           St.
           
             John.
             Peter
             ,
             lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
             ?
          
           From
           whence
           they
           draw
           this
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ;
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Pastor
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           Christians
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           other
           Apostles
           were
           ;
           For
           our
           Lord
           says
           to
           them
           all
           in
           common
           :
           
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
          
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           Go
           then
           
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
          
           .
           What
           is
           to
           Feed
           ,
           but
           to
           Teach
           ,
           Instruct
           ,
           and
           Edify
           as
           well
           by
           Speaking
           as
           Writing
           ,
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Explaining
           
           to
           men
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           its
           Truth
           ,
           accompanying
           that
           with
           a
           life
           conformable
           to
           that
           Holiness
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           ;
           Which
           is
           called
           
             pascere
             Exemplo
             &
             verbo
          
           ?
           But
           they
           ask
           why
           our
           Lord
           repeated
           three
           times
           ,
           Peter
           
             lovest
             thou
             me
             ,
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
          
           ?
           †
           St.
           Augustin
           answers
           that
           
             Redditur
             Negationi
             Trime
             Trina
             Confessio
          
           ,
           &c.
           St.
           Cyril
           understands
           it
           also
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           
             Jure
             nunc
             ab
             eo
             Trina
             dilectionis
             Confessio
             petitur
             ,
             ut
             trina
             negatio
             aequali
             Confessionis
             numero
             Compensetur
             :
             Ita
             quod
             verbis
             commissum
             fuit
             verbis
             curatur
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           
             Dixit
             autem
             pasce
             Agnos
             meos
             Apostolatus
             ipsi
             Renovans
             dignitatem
             ne
             propter
             Negationem
             quae
             Humana
             infirmitate
             accidit
             ,
             labefacta
             videretur
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Saviour
             had
             reason
             to
             demand
             a
             three-fold
             Confession
             of
             his
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
             to
             Recompence
             in
             some
             measure
          
           Peters
           
             thrice
             denying
             him
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             he
             says
             unto
             him
             ,
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
             ,
             to
             renew
             unto
             him
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Apostle-ship
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             fallen
             by
             denying
             his
             Master
             .
          
           *
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             Pastores
             sunt
             omnes
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Sed
             grex
             unus
             ostenditur
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             omnibus
             unanimi
             Confessione
             pascatur
             .
             Episcopatus
             unus
             est
             cujus
             a
             singulis
             in
             solidum
             pars
             tenetur
             .
             They
             were
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             he
             shewed
             them
             but
             one
             Flock
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             feed
             with
             an
             Vnanimous
             consent
             .
             St.
          
           Augustin
           ,
           *
           
             In
             Petro
             unitatem
             Commendavit
             ;
             multi
             erant
             Apostoli
             &
             uni
             dicitur
             pasce
             oves
             meas
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Sed
             omnes
             boni
             pastores
             in
             uno
             sunt
             ,
             unum
             sunt
             Illi
             pascunt
             ,
             Christus
             pascit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             He
             recommended
             the
             unity
             in
             the
             person
             of
          
           Peter
           ;
           
             there
             were
             many
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             said
             nevertheless
             but
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             all
             good
             Pastors
             are
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             one
             .
             They
             feed
             ,
             Christ
             feedeth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           same
           Father
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           
           
             In
             uno
             Petro
             figurabatur
             unitas
             omnium
             Pastorum
             sed
             Bonorum
             .
             In
          
           Peter
           
             only
             was
             represented
             the
             unity
             of
             all
             Pastors
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             good
             Pastors
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           ,
           *
           
             tum
             ostensu●us
             es
             eximiam
             tuam
             Dilectionem
             in
             Christum
             ,
             cum
             paveris
             ejus
             gregem
             ,
             cum
             scriptum
             sit
             si
             diligis
             me
             ,
             pasce
             Oves
             meas
             .
             Then
          
           said
           he
           to
           St.
           
             Basil
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             thy
             love
             towards
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             thou
             feedest
             his
             Flock
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             feed
             my
             Sheep
             .
          
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           explains
           to
           us
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           shews
           that
           he
           was
           himself
           far
           from
           pretending
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           Universal
           Pastor
           ,
           Excluding
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           because
           he
           doth
           acknowledge
           that
           even
           the
           Priests
           are
           Pastors
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           ;
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           feed
           not
           out
           of
           a
           ●hameful
           desire
           of
           gain
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           disinterested
           Charity
           ,
           not
           in
           lording
           it
           over
           the
           Heritage
           ,
           or
           over
           the
           Cl●rgy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
           But
           by
           giving
           themselves
           a
           good
           example
           to
           their
           Flock
           :
           How
           many
           r●proofs
           are
           ●ere
           in
           a
           f●w
           words
           ag●inst
           the
           Pope
           and
           evil
           Priests
           ?
        
         
         
           These
           are
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           they
           cite
           with
           the
           greatest
           colour
           for
           the
           papacy
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           explain
           them
           ,
           are
           I
           think
           sufficiently
           confuted
           .
           One
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           said
           to
           the
           Creatures
           of
           Pope
           Eugenius
           ,
           who
           also
           corrupted
           the
           Sence
           of
           these
           Passages
           .
           
             Sunt
             Interpretationes
             Paparum
             fimbrias
             suas
             extendentium
             .
          
           *
           These
           are
           Interpretations
           of
           Popes
           ,
           that
           stretch
           out
           the
           Skirts
           of
           their
           Garments
           .
           To
           these
           which
           I
           have
           already
           given
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           add
           some
           reasons
           drawn
           from
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           against
           this
           pretended
           Primacy
           and
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           repeat
           that
           we
           see
           nothing
           in
           the
           Gospel
           but
           Precepts
           of
           Humility
           ,
           of
           Charity
           ,
           of
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           its
           Grandures
           ,
           Pleasures
           and
           Riches
           ,
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           †
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           sent
           to
           Samaria
           by
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           A
           Prince
           is
           not
           usually
           treated
           thus
           by
           his
           Subjects
           :
           *
           We
           see
           also
           that
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           having
           been
           accused
           by
           the
           others
           for
           misbehaving
           himself
           ,
           he
           justifies
           himself
           ;
           This
           looks
           not
           like
           a
           Soveraign
           .
           Would
           the
           Pope
           endure
           this
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           other
           ?
           We
           see
           not
           that
           he
           gave
           Laws
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           established
           any
           thing
           by
           his
           own
           private
           Authority
           ,
           without
           the
           other
           Bishops
           .
           *
           St.
           Paul
           says
           expresly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           In
           St.
           †
           Matthew
           and
           St.
           John
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           gave
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           the
           same
           power
           .
           *
           And
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           that
           
             Peter
             ,
             James
          
           and
           John
           gave
           their
           hands
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           Society
           that
           was
           between
           them
           .
           Would
           the
           Pope
           give
           his
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ?
           We
           see
           that
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           St.
           James
           ,
           who
           presided
           and
           concluded
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           ‖
           that
           St.
           Paul
           and
           he
           agreed
           together
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           should
           go
           and
           Preach
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           St.
           Peter
           to
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           If
           St.
           Peter
           had
           known
           that
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           in
           all
           likelihood
           have
           suffered
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministry
           should
           have
           been
           thus
           limited
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Ministry
           or
           Power
           of
           St.
           Paul
           should
           have
           been
           of
           an
           extent
           an
           hundred
           times
           greater
           than
           his
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           had
           been
           of
           the
           humour
           of
           our
           good
           Popes
           .
           If
           any
           Bishop
           should
           pretend
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           or
           Spain
           without
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           very
           pleasing
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           one
           may
           judge
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           at
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           ever
           there
           ,
           as
           they
           imagine
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           somewhat
           of
           greater
           
           weight
           then
           all
           this
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           he
           withstood
           St.
           Peter
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           because
           he
           deserved
           reproof
           .
           This
           looks
           as
           if
           St.
           Paul
           had
           had
           some
           Authority
           over
           St.
           Peter
           :
           We
           hear
           not
           that
           he
           reproached
           him
           for
           his
           Arrogance
           ,
           nor
           that
           he
           Excommunicated
           him
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           here
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           St.
           Peter
           :
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           if
           a
           Bishop
           should
           at
           this
           day
           dare
           to
           displease
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           soon
           swallowed
           up
           and
           destroyed
           by
           his
           glory
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           Origen
           might
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           St.
           
           Paul's
           thus
           correcting
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           that
           St.
           Paul
           was
           the
           
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
          
           ;
           *
           
             Paulus
             Apostolorum
             maximus
          
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           might
           also
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           great
           extent
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           he
           himself
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           more
           pains
           than
           all
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Fathe●s
           looked
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           among
           all
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           the
           most
           profoundly
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           light
           .
           This
           is
           what
           St.
           Augustin
           says
           of
           him
           .
           St.
           Chrysostom
           looks
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           Preheminence
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           been
           preferred
           before
           any
           other
           .
           We
           may
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           in
           that
           Authority
           which
           they
           usu●p
           ,
           have
           nothing
           common
           with
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           be
           compared
           together
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           St.
           Peter
           being
           come
           into
           Pilates-Hall
           ,
           denyed
           Christ
           three
           times
           ,
           the
           Popes
           since
           they
           have
           taken
           upon
           themselves
           the
           Authority
           of
           Pilate
           ,
           and
           of
           worldly
           Princes
           ,
           have
           denyed
           him
           not
           three
           times
           ,
           but
           once
           for
           all
           .
           
             Vna
             sol
             volta
             in
             Corte
             di
             Pilato
             entro
             est
             Petro
             e
             tra
             rinego
          
           Christo.
           
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           that
           can
           in
           the
           least
           authorize
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           .
           And
           we
           may
           compare
           those
           who
           establish
           it
           there
           ,
           to
           poor
           Heralds
           ,
           who
           to
           get
           a
           little
           money
           ,
           do
           very
           frequently
           make
           people
           meanly
           descended
           ,
           to
           derive
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           because
           the
           Cullyes
           hav●
           gotten
           an
           Estate
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           rich
           ,
           tho
           most
           usually
           't
           is
           only
           by
           Rogueries
           and
           Robberies
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           thus
           to
           deceive
           people
           ,
           who
           always
           admire
           those
           that
           are
           rich
           and
           able
           to
           do
           them
           a
           kindness
           .
           They
           never
           enquire
           how
           they
           came
           by
           it
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           says
           ,
           
             Alcansados
             los
             honores
             quedam
             Borrados
             los
             passos
             ,
             pordende
             se
             subio
             a
             ellos
             .
          
           Since
           then
           that
           the
           new
           Testament
           doth
           not
           acknowledg
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           condemn
           it
           ;
           it
           hath
           no
           lawful
           Institution
           for
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Importance
           as
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           whereon
           they
           make
           the
           whole
           Government
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Christians
           to
           depend
           ,
           being
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           cannot
           be
           but
           false
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Customs
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Protestants
           are
           greatly
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           obstinately
           to
           reject
           ,
           because
           that
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           or
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           so
           long
           since
           given
           them
           sufficient
           Authority
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           acknowledg
           ;
           yet
           that
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           is
           Capital
           ;
           and
           so
           Capital
           they
           would
           willingly
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           the
           rest
           signifies
           nothing
           .
           It
           was
           very
           impiously
           said
           of
           Cardinal
           Palavicim
           in
           his
           Third
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             Chap.
          
           the
           15.
           
           
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             no
             more
             sure
             and
             immediate
             certainty
             than
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             .
             Quella
             Religione
             ,
             i
             cui
             Articoli
             Vnitamente
             considerati
             non
             hanno
             Altera
             Certezza
             prossima
             &
             immediata
             che
             l'
             Autorita
             del
             Pontifice
             .
          
           We
           see
           clearly
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Authority
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           they
           would
           renounce
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           piety
           hath
           been
           already
           renounced
           by
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             knew
             not
             the
             Papacy
             .
             The
             Vanity
             of
             some
             Humane
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             which
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Fathers
             they
             would
             establish
             it
             .
          
        
         
           LET
           us
           now
           see
           if
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           acknowledg
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           like
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           Altho
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           alledged
           from
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           proves
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           let
           us
           however
           examine
           the
           thing
           a
           little
           more
           particularly
           .
           We
           are
           told
           then
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           resigned
           that
           Charge
           of
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           of
           an
           Apostle
           to
           a
           Successor
           ;
           which
           Successor
           he
           either
           chose
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           did
           it
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           which
           he
           had
           given
           her
           ;
           which
           things
           are
           all
           of
           them
           very
           difficult
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           certainly
           
           very
           false
           ;
           for
           a
           thing
           of
           this
           consequence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           founded
           upon
           conjectures
           of
           meer
           probabilities
           ,
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           as
           certain
           and
           as
           exact
           a
           knowledg
           of
           it
           as
           of
           any
           other
           Article
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           they
           who
           have
           spoken
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           coming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Death
           there
           ,
           have
           said
           it
           upon
           such
           miserable
           grounds
           ,
           and
           say
           so
           many
           contradictory
           things
           as
           well
           of
           it
           as
           of
           his
           pretended
           Successor
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           uncertain
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           believed
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           suspected
           that
           St.
           Pet●r
           was
           Head
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           contradiction
           and
           little
           certainty
           that
           is
           in
           these
           Authors
           ,
           shews
           sufficiently
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           it
           was
           not
           believed
           that
           this
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           nor
           did
           they
           in
           the
           least
           suspect
           that
           ever
           any
           body
           would
           endeavour
           to
           lay
           upon
           it
           the
           foundation
           of
           that
           horrible
           Autho●ity
           which
           the
           Popes
           do
           Exercise
           .
        
         
           To
           give
           you
           some
           Instances
           of
           their
           Contradictions
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           some
           say
           it
           was
           Linus
           who
           succeeded
           Peter
           ;
           others
           Clement
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           others
           say
           it
           was
           Anacletus
           ;
           some
           will
           have
           it
           that
           St.
           Peter
           founded
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           that
           Preached
           at
           Rome
           .
           Others
           maintain
           ,
           namely
           Dorotheus
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Barnabas
           .
           *
           
             Barnabas
             primus
             Romae
             praedicavit
          
           .
        
         
           And
           St.
           Paul
           shews
           us
           clearly
           that
           it
           was
           he
           himself
           who
           founded
           that
           Church
           ;
           for
           he
           complains
           that
           coming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           the
           Jews
           there
           ,
           who
           had
           embraced
           Christianity
           ,
           were
           but
           very
           little
           instructed
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Who
           can
           believe
           that
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           founded
           this
           Church
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           instructed
           them
           better
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           says
           expresly
           in
           another
           pla●e
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           go
           and
           preach
           ,
           wh●re
           others
           had
           preached
           before
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           would
           not
           build
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           others
           .
           As
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           some
           say
           he
           was
           Crucified
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           Others
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           Linus
           the
           pretended
           successor
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           writes
           the
           History
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           Death
           ,
           says
           not
           one
           word
           of
           St.
           Peters
           .
           St.
           ‡
           Hierom
           though
           a
           Roman
           ,
           and
           
             Nicolas
             de
             Lyra
          
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Crucified
           at
           Hierusalem
           :
           And
           St.
           Hierom
           says
           in
           another
           place
           also
           ,
           that
           his
           Sepulcher
           is
           in
           Hierusalem
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           reason
           they
           have
           to
           build
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           so
           monstrous
           ,
           as
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           is
           ,
           upon
           an
           imaginary
           Conjecture
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           Foundation
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           pass
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           both
           believed
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           at
           Rome
           ?
           It
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           examine
           the
           thing
           ,
           believing
           it
           useless
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           not
           forsee
           the
           dreadful
           Consequences
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           would
           draw
           from
           it
           :
           They
           grounded
           it
           upon
           that
           place
           of
           St.
           Peters
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             at
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             saluteth
             you
          
           ;
           Interpreting
           Rome
           by
           Babylon
           ,
           without
           any
           reason
           ;
           because
           there
           were
           two
           other
           Babylons
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           Mesopotamia
           where
           Bagdet
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Aegypt
           near
           Memphis
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           were
           many
           Jews
           who
           were
           under
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Ministry
           .
           As
           for
           the
           pretended
           combat
           between
           St.
           Peter
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           the
           Learned
           acknowledg
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           fiction
           .
        
         
           But
           put
           the
           case
           St.
           Peter
           had
           been
           at
           Rome
           ,
           what
           advantage
           can
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           make
           of
           it
           ?
           That
           he
           had
           left
           at
           Rome
           his
           Charge
           of
           Universal
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           But
           on
           what
           do
           they
           found
           this
           pretence
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           plainly
           have
           been
           united
           to
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           could
           not
           have
           been
           communicated
           to
           any
           other
           than
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           so
           St.
           James
           ,
           or
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           continued
           alive
           long
           time
           after
           him
           ,
           should
           have
           inherited
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           Linus
           nor
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           have
           transported
           it
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           or
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           were
           their
           Churches
           ,
           if
           the
           Town
           of
           Rome
           had
           not
           had
           some
           particular
           priviledges
           (
           which
           no
           man
           knows
           )
           that
           affixed
           this
           Dignity
           to
           that
           City
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Apostles
           ought
           to
           have
           come
           and
           resided
           there
           .
           However
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           St.
           James
           or
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           without
           all
           controversie
           lived
           a
           great
           while
           after
           him
           ,
           should
           rather
           have
           succeeded
           him
           in
           this
           admirable
           Charge
           than
           a
           simple
           Priest
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           Linus
           .
           If
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           pretends
           to
           derive
           this
           Prerogative
           from
           St.
           
           Peter's
           having
           been
           there
           ,
           and
           Preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           proved
           )
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           both
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           Preached
           there
           before
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           do
           it
           at
           Rome
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           it
           was
           that
           they
           built
           that
           Revelation
           of
           the
           See
           of
           
           Peter's
           being
           removed
           from
           Antioch
           to
           Rome
           ,
           which
           you
           find
           in
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Gratian
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Pope
           Marcellus
           (a)
           ;
           which
           Imposture
           they
           contrived
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           find
           nothing
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           could
           favour
           their
           pretences
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           had
           a
           Successor
           in
           this
           pretended
           Charge
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           that
           compiled
           the
           Canon
           of
           Books
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           regulate
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           not
           comprehended
           
           therein
           the
           Works
           of
           Linus
           ,
           or
           of
           Clement
           ,
           who
           wrote
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           inserted
           those
           of
           St.
           James
           ,
           and
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           much
           inferior
           in
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           in
           Sanctity
           to
           the
           Vicar-General
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           him
           as
           they
           do
           at
           this
           day
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ?
           But
           a
           man
           may
           well
           wonder
           that
           Clement
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           some
           Writers
           was
           his
           Successor
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           be
           he
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           must
           have
           lived
           very
           near
           that
           time
           ,
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           seen
           by
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           St.
           James
           (a)
           where
           he
           terms
           him
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           place
           he
           brings
           in
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Jacobus
             Episcopus
             acc●rcitum
             me
             inde
             huc
             Caesaream
             mittit
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishop
             James
             sent
             him
             into
             Caesarea
             .
          
           It
           is
           yet
           a
           little
           surprising
           that
           the
           Fath●rs
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           who
           composed
           the
           Canon
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Creed
           *
           ;
           should
           forget
           to
           place
           after
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           whom
           as
           they
           say
           it
           is
           like
           a
           Body
           without
           a
           soul
           ,
           or
           a
           Vessel
           exposed
           to
           the
           tempest
           without
           a
           Pilot.
           That
           Article
           doth
           it self
           sufficiently
           exclude
           all
           dependance
           upon
           any
           particular
           See.
           And
           the
           other
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           doth
           also
           establish
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           condemns
           its
           being
           subject
           to
           an
           humane
           Head.
           And
           St.
           Dionysius
           the
           Areopagite
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           of
           those
           times
           who
           in
           his
           name
           composed
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           says
           not
           one
           word
           of
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shews
           that
           in
           those
           times
           people
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Hierarchy
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           him
           .
           Saint
           Gregory
           also
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           these
           pretended
           Priviledges
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ;
           for
           he
           acknowledges
           in
           his
           Register
           to
           Eulogius
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Alexandria
           and
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           are
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sit
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Peter
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           .
           Nor
           was
           Irenaeus
           any
           more
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           alone
           had
           this
           advantage
           ,
           when
           having
           reproved
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           ridiculous
           rashness
           had
           Excommunicated
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           importance
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           concerning
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           day
           whereon
           Easter
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           )
           he
           says
           to
           him
           (b)
           ,
           
             Presbyteri
             Ecclesiae
             cui
             nunc
             praesides
             ,
             Anicetum
             dicimus
             ,
             Ejum
             ,
             Hyginum
             ,
             Telesphorum
             &
             Christum
             ;
             neque
             ipsi
             sic
             observarunt
             ,
             neque
             posteris
             suis
             sic
             praeceperunt
             .
          
        
         
           Observe
           by
           the
           way
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           they
           affected
           no
           other
           quality
           than
           that
           of
           Priest
           ,
           as
           we
           also
           see
           in
           
           the
           Gospel
           that
           Bishops
           are
           there
           sometimes
           called
           Priests
           :
           It
           was
           not
           in
           contempt
           that
           St.
           Ireneus
           called
           them
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           in
           those
           blessed
           times
           the
           Bishops
           were
           humble
           ,
           and
           were
           ambitious
           of
           no
           other
           Title
           .
           But
           now-a-days
           a
           Priest
           is
           called
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             Abbot
          
           ,
           an
           Abbot
           takes
           the
           Arms
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           a
           Cardinal
           equals
           himself
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           will
           even
           take
           the
           place
           of
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           (
           who
           in
           those
           times
           were
           humble
           ,
           and
           desired
           no
           other
           Crown
           than
           that
           of
           Martyrdom
           )
           now
           raise
           themselves
           above
           Soveraigns
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           wear
           a
           Triple
           Crown
           which
           these
           Villains
           called
           
             Il
             Regno
          
           ,
           for
           a
           mark
           of
           their
           Royalty
           ,
           tread
           even
           Emp●rors
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           make
           them
           kiss
           their
           Slippers
           ,
           and
           treat
           them
           like
           fools
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Cusan
           confirms
           to
           us
           what
           St.
           Gregory
           said
           before
           (a)
           ,
           
             In
             Cathedra
             Petri
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Patriarchae
             leguntur
             sedisse
             ,
             Romanus
             ,
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             &
             Antiochenus
             ,
             &
             cum
             illis
             omnes
             subjecti
             Episcopi
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             read
             that
             the
             three
             first
             Patriarchs
             who
             sat
             in
             the
             Chair
             of
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             were
             he
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             he
             of
          
           Alexandria
           ,
           
             and
             he
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
             and
             with
             them
             all
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             under
             them
             .
          
           Let
           a
           man
           read
           the
           Writings
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           of
           Gelasius
           ,
           and
           of
           Leo
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Popes
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           see
           that
           they
           all
           acknowledg
           that
           all
           good
           Bishops
           are
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           and
           altho
           they
           sometimes
           failed
           not
           to
           demonstrate
           suffiently
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           they
           had
           to
           make
           the
           other
           Bishops
           their
           subjects
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           in
           quality
           of
           Heads
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           we
           find
           not
           that
           for
           the
           first
           six
           Centuries
           any
           man
           dared
           to
           bring
           so
           much
           as
           one
           passage
           of
           Scripture
           to
           establish
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Rome
           ,
           *
           St.
           Ambrose
           is
           not
           at
           all
           favourable
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Primatus
             Petri
             ,
             Confessionis
             erat
             ,
             non
             Honoris
             ,
             fidei
             non
             ordinis
             :
          
           That
           the
           Primacy
           of
           Peter
           was
           a
           Primacy
           of
           Confession
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Honour●
           ;
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           place
           .
        
         
           St.
           Cyprian
           whom
           we
           have
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           says
           farthermore
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           (b)
           
             Neque
             enim
             quisquam
             nostrum
             se
             Episcopum
             Episcoporum
             constituit
             ut
             Tyrannico
             t●rrore
             ad
             Obsequendi
             necessitatem
             collegas
             suos
             adigat
             ,
             cum
             habeat
             omnis
             Episcopus
             pro
             licentia
             libertatis
             &
             Potestatis
             suae
             Arbitrium
             proprium
             ,
             tanquam
             judicari
             ab
             alio
             non
             possit
             ,
             cum
             nec
             ipse
             possit
             Alterum
             judicare
             sed
             expectamus
             Vniversi
             Judicium
             D●mini
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             qui
             unus
             &
             solus
             habet
             potestatem
             &
             praeponendi
             nos
             in
             Ecclesiae
             suae
             Gubernatione
             &
             de
             Ac●u
             nostro
             judicandi
             .
             There
             is
             n●ne
             among
             us
             who
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             he
             may
             oblige
             any
             of
             his
             Colleagues
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             
             since
             that
             every
             Bishop
             being
             his
             own
             Master
             ,
             and
             independent
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             cannot
             be
             judged
             by
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             judg
             another
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             all
             to
             expect
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             only
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             establishing
             us
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             judging
             of
             our
             behaviour
             in
             it
             .
          
           (b)
           The
           same
           St.
           Cyprian
           calleth
           Stephen
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           his
           Colleague
           :
           
             Stephanum
             Collegam
             nostrum
             ,
             ut
             &
             Cornelium
             nostrum
             co-Episcopum
             .
          
           And
           Cornelius
           our
           Fellow-Bishop
           .
           He
           speaks
           of
           two
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           shews
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           as
           great
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           (c)
           
             Omnes
             enim
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             de●et
             pro
             corpore
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cujus
             per
             varias
             quasque
             Provincias
             membra
             digesta
             sunt
             ,
             excubare
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           (d)
           
             Divina
             &
             Paterna
             Pietas
             in
             nobis
             Apostolatus
             ducatum
             contulit
             &
             Vicariam
             Domini
             sedem
             coelesti
             dignatione
             ornavit
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Goodness
             of
             God
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             us
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Apostleship
             ;
             and
             hath
             adorned
             by
             his
             Heavenly
             Grace
             the
             deputed
             See
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             we
             hold
             .
          
           And
           furthermore
           ,
           (e)
           
             Christus
             dicit
             ad
             Apostolos
             ac
             per
             hos
             ad
             omnes
             praepositos
             qui
             Apostolis
             Vicaria
             Ordinatione
             succedunt
             ;
             Qui
             vos
             audit
             me
             audit
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             them
             to
             all
             Bishops
             who
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             being
             their
             Substitutes
             by
             Ordination
             ,
             Whosoever
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             .
          
           He
           shews
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           that
           he
           pretended
           that
           his
           Church
           was
           an
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Bishops
           (f)
           .
           In
           his
           55
           Epistle
           he
           says
           that
           a
           man
           must
           be
           a
           fool
           or
           a
           mad
           man
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Africa
           was
           less
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           whom
           abundance
           of
           profligate
           wretches
           did
           resort
           that
           so
           they
           might
           avoid
           the
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           punisht
           for
           their
           crimes
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           death
           a
           Council
           assembled
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           did
           ordain
           (g)
           ,
           
             Vt
             prima
             sedis
             Episcopus
             non
             appelletur
             princeps
             Sacerdotum
             aut
             primus
             Sacerdos
             sed
             tantum
             primae
             sedis
             Episcopus
             :
          
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           first
           See
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             Prince
             or
             chief
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             first
             See.
          
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           marking
           out
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           each
           Patriarchal
           See
           ,
           says
           thus
           (h)
           ,
           
             There
             is
             an
             ancient
             custom
             whereby
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Alexandria
           
             doth
             govern
             all
             the
             Diocesses
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           of
           Lybia
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Pentapolis
           ,
           
             as
             also
             it
             is
             a
             long
             time
             since
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             hath
             presided
             over
             those
             which
             he
             now
             governeth
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Antioch
           .
           Upon
           which
           Cardinal
           Cusan
           makes
           this
           reflexion
           :
           (i)
           
             We
             see
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             h●w
             much
             the
             Bishop
             ●f
          
           Rome
           
             ha●h
             gotten
             against
             the
             Holy
             Constitutions
             
             by
             the
             long
             use
             of
             a
             submission
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             not
             due
             to
             him
             .
          
           (a)
           This
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           was
           since
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Councils
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Constantinople
             .
             Theodoret
          
           produceth
           a
           Letter
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           sufficiently
           shews
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           held
           at
           that
           time
           :
           it
           begins
           thus
           (b)
           ,
           
             To
             our
             most
             Reverend
             and
             dear
             Brethren
             and
             Colleagues
             ,
          
           Damasus
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Brillo
           ,
           Valerian
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Holy
             Bishops
             assembled
             together
             in
             the
             Great
             City
             .
          
           (c)
           Eusebius
           also
           relates
           to
           us
           another
           Letter
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Antioch
           assembled
           against
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Paulus
           of
           Samosatenus
           writes
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           begins
           thus
           :
           To
           Dionysius
           ,
           to
           Maximus
           ,
           
             and
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             Ministers
             with
             us
             :
             Com-Ministris
             nostris
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             under
             Heaven
             .
          
           Would
           a
           man
           now
           in
           good
           earnest
           in
           this
           corrupt
           age
           write
           thus
           to
           our
           Holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ?
           (d)
           Theodoret
           relates
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Constantius
           was
           very
           urgent
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Liberius
          
           ,
           to
           embrace
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           he
           also
           knew
           not
           that
           Rome
           was
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           other
           Churches
           .
           The
           Emperors
           
             Gratian
             ,
             Valentinian
          
           ,
           (e)
           and
           Theodosius
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           380
           ,
           proposed
           Rome
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           for
           Models
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           Faith.
           Ordaining
           that
           all
           the
           world
           should
           follow
           the
           Faith
           of
           Damasus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           Peter
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           And
           after
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Center
           of
           Christian
           Communion
           in
           the
           East
           only
           ,
           they
           order
           without
           mentioning
           Rome
           ,
           that
           all
           Churches
           should
           be
           conferred
           upon
           those
           who
           joyned
           in
           Communion
           with
           Nectarius
           Bishop
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           and
           Diodorus
           Bishop
           of
           Tarsus
           ,
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           with
           Amphilochus
           Bishop
           of
           Iconium
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Asia
           ,
           of
           Cilicia
           ,
           and
           of
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           had
           believed
           that
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           been
           necessary
           for
           their
           Churches
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           all
           have
           been
           excluded
           from
           its
           Communion
           ,
           during
           140
           years
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           after
           that
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           Excommunicated
           them
           for
           a
           Trifle
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           they
           might
           have
           been
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           submitting
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           Bishop
           .
           (f)
           St.
           Gregory
           of
           Nazianzen
           writing
           to
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Caesarea
           in
           Cappadocia
           ,
           speaks
           to
           them
           thus
           :
           
             It
             is
             just
             that
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             chiefly
             of
             yours
             which
             hath
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             the
             Mother
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             to
             
             which
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             relates
             as
             a
             Circle
             does
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             round
             which
             it
             is
             formed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           holy
           man
           thought
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           the
           Center
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           .
           (a)
           In
           the
           Milevitan
           Council
           where
           St.
           Augustine
           was
           present
           ,
           it
           was
           Ordained
           ,
           That
           those
           of
           Africk
           who
           should
           Appeal
           to
           Rome
           should
           be
           Excommunicated
           :
           These
           are
           the
           words
           :
           
             We
             have
             adjudged
             that
             all
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             other
             Inferior
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             shall
             complain
             of
             their
             Bishops
             Administration
             ,
             shall
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Neighbouring
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             own
             Bishops
             shall
             decide
             the
             Controversie
             between
             them
             :
             And
             if
             they
             will
             Appeal
             from
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Councils
             of
          
           Africa
           .
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             makes
             his
             Appeal
             to
             any
             place
             beyond
             the
             Seas
          
           (
           here
           Rome
           must
           be
           understood
           )
           
             let
             him
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             Excommunicated
             person
             by
             all
          
           Africa
           (b)
           .
           And
           since
           that
           time
           the
           same
           thing
           was
           Ordained
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           give
           for
           their
           reason
           :
           
             That
             no
             Council
             hath
             taken
             away
             this
             Authority
             from
             the
             African
             Councils
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             have
             committed
             as
             well
             Priests
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             their
             Metropolitans
             :
             Most
             prudently
             and
             justly
             providing
             ,
             that
             affairs
             should
             be
             determined
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             they
             had
             their
             first
             beginnings
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Province
             would
             ever
             want
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             discern
             equity
             ;
             that
             any
             injured
             person
             might
             procure
             a
             Council
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             ,
             yea
             and
             appeal
             from
             that
             to
             a
             General
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             must
             be
             a
             fool
             to
             think
             that
             God
             would
             not
             rather
             inspire
             with
             the
             love
             and
             knowledg
             of
             Justice
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Prelates
             assembled
             in
             Council
             ,
             than
             a
             single
             person
             be
             he
             who
             he
             will.
             
          
           What
           stupidity
           and
           dulness
           is
           it
           that
           hinders
           Christians
           in
           these
           times
           from
           carrying
           it
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           towards
           Rome
           ?
           (c)
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           after
           having
           limited
           the
           bounds
           of
           each
           Patriarchal
           See
           ,
           says
           that
           the
           Affairs
           of
           every
           Diocess
           ought
           to
           be
           Regulated
           by
           the
           Synods
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
           (d)
           And
           in
           the
           sixth
           Canon
           it
           doth
           Enact
           .
           That
           if
           any
           man
           hath
           been
           vexed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           let
           him
           complain
           of
           this
           Bishop
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Bishops
           cannot
           determine
           the
           affair
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           a
           greater
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Diocess
           ;
           whereby
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           in
           those
           days
           no
           Authority
           over
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           thing
           was
           then
           Regulated
           by
           Councils
           and
           by
           Synods
           .
           If
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           a
           Metropolitan
           were
           accused
           ,
           the
           Affair
           was
           determined
           by
           an
           Assembly
           of
           
           the
           Synod
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           appealed
           from
           thence
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Synod
           composed
           of
           many
           Diocesses
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Bagadius
           Bishop
           of
           Bostra
           Metropolitan
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           Deposed
           by
           some
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           appealed
           from
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           quickly
           afterwards
           was
           assembled
           a
           Synod
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Diocesses
           ,
           at
           which
           Nectarius
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Flavian
          
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Theophilus
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           all
           three
           Patriarches
           assisted
           ;
           and
           the
           case
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           year
           394
           ,
           and
           Bagadius
           Reestablished
           in
           his
           place
           .
           *
           It
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           tho
           a
           Roman
           ,
           and
           very
           zealous
           for
           his
           own
           Patriarch
           ,
           
             That
             if
             there
             be
             any
             question
             concerning
             Authority
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             one
             single
             City
             .
             For
             what
             end
             shall
             a
             man
             alledg
             the
             Customs
             of
             one
             only
             Town
             ?
             Wheresoever
             there
             is
             a
             Bishop
             there
             is
             always
             the
             same
             Dignity
             .
             Neither
             Riches
             nor
             Poverty
             making
             them
             Superiors
             or
             Inferiors
             .
             They
             are
             all
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           (a)
           St.
           Chrysostom
           was
           also
           of
           this
           opinion
           when
           he
           spoke
           thus
           :
           
             If
             any
             Bishop
             affecteth
             Supremacy
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             confusion
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             ambitious
             of
             raising
             himself
             above
             others
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Thus
           are
           all
           the
           Popes
           Inclusively
           Excommunicated
           by
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           since
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Milevitan
           Council
           ,
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           the
           third
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           another
           Council
           held
           at
           Carthage
           at
           the
           Instance
           of
           Gregory
           the
           First
           ,
           under
           the
           Emperor
           Maurice
           ;
           all
           these
           Councils
           do
           Excommunicate
           and
           declare
           him
           a
           forerunner
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           shall
           call
           himself
           Universal
           Bishop
           .
           (b)
           St.
           Gr●gory
           doth
           himself
           abominate
           the
           Pride
           and
           Impiety
           of
           our
           Popes
           of
           these
           last
           Ages
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             make
             himself
             be
             called
             Vniversal
             Bishop
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             forerunner
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             by
             his
             Insolence
             raise
             himself
             above
             others
             .
          
           (c)
           And
           in
           another
           place
           speaking
           to
           Anastasius
           Bishop
           of
           Anti●ch
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             without
             m●ntioning
             the
             dishon●ur
             that
             the
             pride
             of
             such
             a
             man
             would
             do
             you
             ,
             If
             a
             Bishop
             should
             m●ke
             himself
             be
             called
             Vniversal
             Head
             of
             the
             Chur●h
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             run
             to
             ruin
             if
             this
             Vniversal
             Head
             sh●uld
             fall
             .
             For
             my
             p●rt
             I
             pr●y
             God
             keep
             me
             from
             hearkening
             to
             any
             such
             fol●ies
             ,
             and
             from
             b●ing
             capable
             of
             so
             gre●t
             ●●anity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           should
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           pretend
           here
           to
           relate
           all
           the
           Evidences
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           for
           some
           Ages
           past
           .
           *
           St.
           Austin
           tells
           us
           a
           story
           which
           I
           cannot
           l●t
           pass
           ,
           which
           shews
           things
           pretty
           clearly
           :
           He
           says
           that
           Don●●us
           had
           accused
           Cecili●n
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           
           Crime
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           chose
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           bishops
           for
           Judges
           of
           the
           Affair
           .
           Donatus
           was
           condemned
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           referred
           the
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Appeal
           to
           Arles
           .
           At
           this
           Judgment
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Arles
           presided
           ,
           and
           the
           Affair
           was
           by
           him
           determined
           in
           favour
           of
           Cecilian
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgment
           given
           at
           Rome
           confirmed
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           fine
           thing
           now
           to
           see
           the
           Emperor
           in
           an
           Affair
           pur●ly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           establish
           the
           Pope
           as
           his
           Commissary
           ,
           with
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           an
           Appeal
           made
           from
           their
           sentence
           before
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           send
           the
           cause
           before
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           judge
           definitively
           of
           it
           .
           I
           know
           not
           after
           this
           what
           Eviden●es
           I
           further
           need
           to
           prove
           the
           Usurpations
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           made
           since
           those
           times
           .
           Christians
           ought
           to
           die
           in
           confusion
           ,
           who
           want
           Proofs
           for
           a
           thing
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           day
           ,
           considering
           the
           enormity
           and
           exorbitance
           of
           the
           power
           which
           these
           people
           take
           upon
           them
           .
           ‡
           In
           St.
           Hilaries
           days
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           bring
           under
           the
           Bishops
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           St.
           Hilary
           opposed
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           which
           made
           Leo
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           write
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Vienne
           .
           However
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           hinder
           him
           from
           continually
           attacking
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           successors
           ,
           who
           found
           opposition
           enough
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           they
           always
           gaining
           the
           Victory
           :
           And
           we
           have
           a
           Letter
           which
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           wrote
           together
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Clouis
           ,
           to
           Anastasius
           the
           second
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           we
           see
           that
           they
           were
           not
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           Ambition
           of
           that
           Bishop
           .
           *
           
             It
             is
             not
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             without
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             being
             grounded
             upon
             many
             Authorities
             ,
             affirm
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             is
             above
             that
             of
             a
             Pope
             .
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             his
             followers
             ,
             resisted
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             because
             he
             d●served
             reproof
             .
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             understand
             not
             this
             new
             compassion
             which
             the
          
           Italian
           
             Physicians
             have
             for
             our
             M●ladies
             of
          
           France
           .
           
             They
             would
             cure
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             sick
             of
             a
             continued
             Fever
             :
             They
             are
             thems●lves
             blind
             ,
             and
             yet
             th●y
             off●r
             us
             light
             :
             They
             forsake
             their
             own
             Flock
             ,
             suffering
             it
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             lead
             our
             Pastors
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
             Th●y
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Cure
             for
             Spiritual
             Diseases
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Absolution
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             should
             fall
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             it
             must
             be
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             ,
             that
             must
             take
             it
             up
             again
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             so
             rash
             ,
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             touch
             the
             Ark
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             they
             only
             draw
             evil
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
          
           Uzzah
           the
           Levite
           .
           
             Let
             th●m
             fairly
             unde●stand
             this
             Syl●ogism
             ;
             If
             th●r●
             be
             but
             one
             ●nly
             power
             in
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             
             it
             is
             also
             in
             one
             person
             alone
             :
             Now
             there
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             power
             in
             all
             Bishops
             ;
             therefore
             it
             resides
             also
             in
             one
             single
             person
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           here
           observe
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Germans
           and
           French
           are
           degenerated
           from
           that
           Piety
           and
           Love
           for
           the
           Liberty
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           acquired
           for
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           were
           always
           equal
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           It
           was
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           before
           they
           thought
           of
           establishing
           in
           every
           Province
           one
           Bishop
           above
           the
           rest
           :
           They
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           advantagious
           for
           removing
           the
           disorder
           that
           sprung
           up
           sometimes
           among
           them
           for
           concurrence
           and
           presidency
           .
           He
           resided
           in
           the
           Capital
           City
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           the
           Metropolitan
           .
           At
           first
           he
           had
           no
           Authority
           over
           the
           others
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           place
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           they
           conferred
           upon
           them
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           because
           they
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Capital
           Ciiy
           ,
           where
           every
           body
           came
           about
           their
           Affairs
           .
           And
           it
           is
           from
           thence
           that
           Bishops
           became
           subject
           to
           their
           Metropolitans
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           distinguished
           from
           them
           by
           the
           Ordination
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           them
           .
           These
           Metropolitans
           were
           called
           in
           the
           West
           Arch-bishops
           ;
           After
           this
           there
           was
           given
           them
           the
           power
           of
           calling
           Provincial
           Synods
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           Reason
           were
           assembled
           always
           in
           the
           Capital
           City
           .
           That
           was
           brought
           in
           at
           first
           only
           as
           a
           Custom
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           looked
           as
           though
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           did
           require
           it
           .
           But
           at
           length
           this
           Custom
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Law.
           After
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Unity
           among
           the
           Churches
           of
           divers
           Provinces
           ,
           it
           was
           further
           thought
           requisite
           to
           establish
           Exarchs
           ,
           or
           Primates
           over
           these
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Idea
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           These
           Primates
           were
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           some
           great
           Province
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Diocess
           that
           comprehended
           many
           Provinces
           .
           At
           first
           they
           acknowledged
           no
           Superior
           ,
           but
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           they
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           he
           of
           Rome
           ,
           did
           first
           attempt
           their
           Rights
           ;
           and
           after
           came
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           who
           established
           over
           these
           Metropolitans
           four
           Patriarchs
           ,
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           whom
           afterwards
           he
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           also
           added
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           but
           he
           lasted
           not
           long
           .
           The
           two
           principal
           were
           he
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           he
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           because
           those
           were
           two
           Seats
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Quality
           of
           Oecumenical
           Bishops
           against
           all
           Reason
           ,
           Divine
           ,
           or
           Humane
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Decrees
           of
           many
           Councils
           .
           Since
           those
           times
           every
           thing
           hath
           gone
           worse
           and
           worse
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Presidence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           purely
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           that
           City
           :
           †
           The
           Second
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           shews
           it
           sufficiently
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           who
           are
           established
           over
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           shall
           not
           go
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           which
           have
           been
           set
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           shall
           have
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Primacy
           ,
           after
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           that
           City
           is
           not
           so
           ancient
           as
           that
           of
           Rome
           .
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           9
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Antioch
           ordains
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           of
           great
           Cities
           shall
           have
           the
           pre-eminence
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           of
           business
           repair
           to
           the
           Capital
           City
           .
           †
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           *
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           in
           its
           16
           th
           Act
           ,
           gives
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           the
           City
           of
           
           Rome's
           having
           the
           first
           place
           .
           
             The
             Fathers
          
           ,
           says
           this
           Council
           ,
           
             have
             also
             given
             these
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             See
             of
          
           Old
           Rome
           ,
           
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             that
             City
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             they
             have
             given
             the
             same
             priviledges
             to
             the
             most
             Holy
             See
             of
          
           New
           Rome
           ,
           
             judging
             very
             rati●nally
             ,
             that
             a
             City
             honoured
             by
             the
             Sena●e
             and
             the
             Empire
             ,
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             the
             same
             priviledges
             as
             the
             Ancient
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             have
             the
             same
             pre-eminence
             in
             Eccl●siastical
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             second
             after
             her
             .
          
           ‡
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Turin
           ,
           in
           its
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             Bishop
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             his
             City
             is
             the
             Capital
             of
             the
             wh●le
             Province
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Faculty
             of
             conferring
             Orders
             upon
             others
             .
          
           And
           we
           must
           not
           judge
           of
           this
           matter
           by
           what
           we
           now
           see
           :
           For
           Example
           ,
           That
           Paris
           and
           London
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Capital
           Cities
           of
           two
           great
           States
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           Primacy
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           :
           for
           besides
           that
           they
           here
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           later
           than
           the
           others
           did
           ;
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           its
           Favourers
           ,
           have
           managed
           this
           very
           politickly
           ,
           not
           suffering
           that
           any
           great
           City
           shoul●
           have
           this
           Honour
           ,
           lest
           the
           Bishop
           of
           it
           should
           become
           their
           Rival
           ,
           and
           should
           cast
           off
           their
           yoke
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           the
           difficulty
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           subdue
           the
           great
           City
           of
           Milan
           :
           ‖
           For
           in
           the
           year
           1059.
           
           Nicholas
           the
           Second
           ,
           having
           sent
           thither
           
             Peter
             Damien
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Ostia
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           lay
           aside
           the
           Ambr●sian
           Service
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           the
           Roman
           ;
           both
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           answered
           vigorously
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           never
           been
           subject
           to
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           meddle
           with
           what
           concerned
           them
           :
           That
           it
           would
           be
           a
           thing
           unworthy
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           always
           free
           ,
           to
           become
           subject
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           cowardize
           ,
           to
           another
           Church
           ;
           and
           
           that
           if
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           an
           eternal
           shame
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           did
           corrupt
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           Roman
           Service
           ;
           but
           the
           Clergy
           and
           the
           People
           soon
           shook
           off
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           till
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh's
           time
           ,
           who
           by
           cunning
           practices
           ,
           and
           by
           cruelty
           ,
           oppressed
           them
           .
           *
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           at
           Toledo
           ,
           the
           Popes
           were
           forced
           to
           shed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           blood
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           compel
           that
           Town
           to
           receive
           the
           Roman
           Service
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           appease
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           allow
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           retain
           the
           Gallican
           Service
           in
           Six
           Parishes
           of
           the
           City
           of
           
             Toledo
             .
             Ravenna
          
           also
           resisted
           for
           some
           time
           couragiously
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           tasted
           somewhat
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Dominion
           .
           We
           see
           it
           by
           the
           54
           th
           Epistle
           of
           
             Adrian
             ,
             Ad
             Carolum
             Magnum
             de
             Leone
             Episcopo
             Ravennate
             qui
             non
             vult
             Obedire
             Adriano
             .
          
           His
           Predecessor
           Sergius
           had
           done
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           John
           ,
           his
           Successor
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
           See
           Cardinal
           
             D'
             Ailly
          
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Guicciardin
           also
           confirms
           it
           :
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           Ravenna
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             disputed
             with
          
           Rome
           
             for
             the
             Primacy
             ,
             because
             the
             Seat
             of
             Religion
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             to
             follow
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             and
             its
             Arms
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           also
           proves
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             Durand
          
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Charlemayne
           was
           intreated
           by
           the
           Pope
           Adrian
           ,
           to
           abolish
           the
           Ambrosian
           Service
           throughout
           all
           Germany
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           found
           great
           resistance
           ,
           as
           against
           an
           unheard
           of
           Tyranny
           .
           
             The
             Emperor
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             did
             compel
             all
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             both
             by
             Threats
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             to
             burn
             the
             Books
             of
             the
          
           Ambrosian
           
             Service
             .
             He
             could
             not
             force
             the
             Men
             of
          
           Milan
           
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             yet
             kept
             it
             near
          
           300.
           years
           .
           And
           we
           see
           in
           the
           6
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Capitularies
           of
           Charlemayne
           ,
           that
           this
           Emperour
           made
           this
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           Year
           806
           ,
           that
           the
           Service
           should
           be
           sung
           in
           Churches
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Use
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           These
           Villains
           ,
           who
           owe
           so
           much
           to
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           make
           but
           very
           little
           acknowledgment
           ,
           and
           have
           shewed
           but
           small
           consideration
           to
           his
           descendants
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           presided
           in
           the
           Councils
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Emperours
           who
           called
           the
           Councils
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           approve
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           but
           knows
           that
           our
           Kings
           have
           assembled
           many
           ,
           and
           have
           presided
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           hath
           had
           a
           Deputy
           ,
           or
           Legate
           present
           .
           We
           have
           a
           remarkable
           Example
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Councils
           ,
           
             which
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             our
             great
             King
             would
             follow
          
           ;
           *
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
           the
           Council
           of
           Leptine
           ,
           assembled
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Carloman
           ,
           Duke
           and
           Prince
           of
           the
           Francks
           ,
           under
           Chilperie
           the
           third
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           you
           there
           see
           that
           it
           was
           Carloman
           who
           presided
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           his
           Deputy
           there
           present
           .
           See
           how
           he
           there
           speaks
           :
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             I
          
           Carloman
           ,
           
             Duke
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
          
           Francks
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
             from
             the
             Incarnation
          
           742
           ,
           
             the
             Second
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
          
           May
           ,
           
             have
             assembled
             a
             Council
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             of
             our
             Court
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Boniface
           ,
           and
           Burchard
           ,
           
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             advise
             concerning
             means
             whereby
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             fallen
             to
             decay
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             may
             be
             re-established
             ,
             and
             how
             Christian
             People
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             deceits
             of
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           true
           Idea
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           disorder
           is
           now
           much
           greater
           ;
           and
           would
           it
           would
           please
           God
           to
           touch
           the
           heart
           of
           some
           great
           Prince
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           Carloman
           did
           .
           Under
           the
           same
           King
           
             Chilperie
             ,
             Pepin
          
           ,
           who
           was
           yet
           only
           Duke
           of
           the
           Francks
           ,
           called
           also
           another
           Council
           at
           Soissons
           ,
           where
           he
           also
           presided
           :
           The
           Preface
           begins
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             Pepin
          
           :
           And
           at
           the
           end
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             contradict
             these
             Decrees
             ,
             Established
             by
          
           23.
           
           
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             Prince
          
           Pepin
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             judged
             either
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishops
             :
          
           And
           the
           Council
           is
           signed
           ,
           Pepin
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           no
           more
           mentioned
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           than
           the
           Mufti
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           already
           arrived
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           near
           two
           hundred
           years
           since
           they
           had
           been
           declared
           Heads
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Phocas
           .
           The
           first
           who
           took
           upon
           him
           this
           Quality
           ,
           was
           one
           B●niface
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           for
           having
           protected
           Phocas
           ,
           who
           had
           killed
           the
           Emperor
           Maurice
           ,
           to
           settle
           himself
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           recompence
           ,
           honoured
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Universal
           Bishop
           .
           Many
           Authors
           do
           relate
           the
           History
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           one
           only
           shall
           suffice
           ,
           who
           is
           Beda
           ,
           ‖
           who
           reports
           ,
           
             Phocam
             Imperatorem
             rogante
          
           Bonifacio
           secundo
           ,
           Gregorii
           
             M●gni
             Successore
             statuisse
             sedem
          
           Romanae
           ,
           
             &
             Apostolicae
             Ecclesiae
             Caput
             esse
             Omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             quia
             Constantinopolitana
             Primam
             se
             Omnium
             Eccl●si●rum
             scribebat
             .
          
           And
           since
           that
           time
           they
           are
           become
           the
           Vicars
           General
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           worthy
           Successors
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           who
           as
           St.
           Epiphanius
           reports
           ,
           ‡
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ.
           And
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Being
           thus
           far
           advanced
           ,
           no
           man
           need
           wonder
           that
           they
           govern
           the
           Church
           so
           well
           :
           for
           as
           Tacitus
           observes
           ‖
           
             Ne●●●nquam
             Imperium
             flagitio
             quaesitum
             bonis
             
             Artibus
             Exercuit
             .
          
           Since
           this
           Consecration
           of
           Phocas
           ,
           they
           have
           always
           had
           the
           Wind
           in
           their
           Stern
           ,
           and
           Fortune
           hath
           by
           little
           and
           little
           greatly
           advanced
           them
           :
           They
           were
           never
           at
           a
           loss
           to
           find
           people
           who
           would
           assist
           them
           to
           get
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Plunder
           .
           
             Prima
             Principatus
             initia
             ,
             Ardua
             ubi
             sis
             ingressus
             ,
             adesse
             Studia
             &
             Ministros
             .
          
           And
           I
           may
           say
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Tacitus
           says
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Grandeur
           of
           Rome
           ,
           That
           Fortune
           prepared
           them
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           World
           means
           and
           occasions
           of
           establishing
           their
           Empire
           :
           ‖
           
             Struebat
             jam
             Fortuna
             in
             diversa
             parte
             Terrarum
             ,
             initia
             caususque
             Imperio
             ,
             (
             Papatui
             .
             )
          
           It
           is
           now
           not
           very
           long
           since
           that
           the
           Emperors
           did
           elect
           and
           depose
           the
           Popes
           :
           They
           made
           use
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Affairs
           ;
           in
           Embassies
           ;
           they
           punished
           them
           when
           they
           had
           committed
           any
           Crime
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           even
           with
           Death
           .
           Theodorie
           ,
           King
           of
           Italy
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           sent
           John
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           an
           Embassy
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Justinian
           ;
           and
           having
           afterwards
           re-called
           him
           ,
           he
           put
           him
           to
           death
           in
           Prison
           .
           *
           Belisarius
           ,
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Justinian
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           538
           ,
           drove
           away
           Silverius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           put
           Vigil
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           whom
           he
           afterwards
           drew
           through
           the
           Town
           with
           a
           Rope
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           as
           Platina
           ‖
           relates
           .
           In
           the
           year
           654
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           bound
           the
           Pope
           Martin
           in
           Chains
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           away
           in
           Exile
           to
           Chersona
           ,
           where
           he
           died
           .
           In
           the
           year
           963
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           Otbo
           deposed
           Pope
           John
           the
           12
           th
           .
           In
           the
           the
           year
           1007
           ,
           Henry
           the
           Second
           deposed
           Three
           Popes
           ,
           Benet
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           Sylvester
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           Gregory
           the
           Sixth
           .
           We
           see
           by
           the
           Authentick
           of
           Justinian
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           paid
           to
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           Twenty
           Pounds
           of
           Gold
           for
           their
           Investiture
           ‡
           And
           Pope
           Adrian
           himself
           ,
           and
           also
           Leo
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           do
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Charlemayne
           had
           the
           Authority
           of
           Electing
           Popes
           ‖
           .
        
         
           Why
           is
           it
           not
           so
           now
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           the
           Popes
           have
           by
           a
           thousand
           Cheats
           ruined
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           more
           mighty
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           rent
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Conquests
           which
           they
           have
           made
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Usurpations
           which
           they
           yet
           make
           upon
           what
           remains
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           in
           debauching
           part
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           swear
           Fidelity
           and
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           Emperor
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           holding
           in
           Captivity
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           do
           what
           they
           please
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           how
           they
           drain
           his
           Country
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           trafficking
           with
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           almost
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           is
           usual
           with
           some
           people
           of
           the
           Ind●es
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           give
           
           Pins
           ,
           and
           pieces
           of
           Glass
           for
           their
           Pearls
           and
           Gold.
           After
           this
           manner
           they
           draw
           to
           them
           all
           our
           Substance
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           simple
           as
           these
           poor
           people
           .
        
         
           Some
           body
           in
           Tacitus
           complains
           ,
           That
           the
           Money
           went
           out
           of
           Rome
           for
           Diamonds
           ;
           and
           that
           ●trangers
           and
           Enemies
           made
           advantage
           by
           it
           :
           ‡
           
             Pecuniae
             nostrae
             lapidum
             causa
             ad
             Exteras
             &
             Hostiles
             Gentes
             transeunt
             .
          
           We
           have
           now
           so
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           make
           this
           Complaint
           ,
           as
           Diamonds
           are
           better
           worth
           than
           Bulls
           and
           Dispensations
           of
           our
           Most
           Holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Bonif●ce
           the
           Third
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           having
           been
           made
           Universal
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Phocas
           ,
           this
           power
           increased
           prodigiously
           in
           a
           little
           time
           :
           †
           This
           good
           Pope
           presently
           called
           together
           some
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           his
           Faction
           ,
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           who
           confirmed
           to
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           After
           him
           ,
           his
           Successors
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           distractions
           of
           Italy
           ,
           they
           established
           and
           augmented
           their
           Authority
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           and
           the
           Exarchat
           of
           Ravenna
           ,
           having
           been
           ruined
           by
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           Power
           of
           that
           City
           fell
           as
           a
           prey
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           ,
           seeing
           none
           in
           Italy
           but
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           who
           could
           disturb
           him
           ,
           plaid
           a
           cunning
           trick
           to
           draw
           to
           them
           out
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Pepin
          
           ,
           Son
           of
           
             Charles
             Martel
          
           ;
           it
           was
           by
           sending
           him
           Letters
           brought
           from
           Heaven
           to
           the
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           which
           promised
           Pepin
           an
           assured
           Victory
           over
           the
           
             Lombards
             .
             Pepin
          
           gave
           credit
           to
           this
           Letter
           ,
           came
           and
           defeated
           the
           Lombards
           ;
           pursuant
           to
           which
           ,
           His
           Holiness
           ,
           Pope
           Zachary
           ,
           the
           worthy
           Successor
           of
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ,
           very
           honestly
           dispenced
           with
           
           Pepin's
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           which
           he
           owed
           to
           King
           Chilperic
           ,
           and
           crowned
           him
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           dispenced
           with
           all
           the
           French
           for
           their
           Obedience
           due
           to
           their
           lawful
           Prince
           .
           Pepin
           then
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           this
           ,
           gave
           them
           the
           Exarchat
           of
           Ravenna
           ,
           with
           many
           Cities
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           reserving
           to
           himself
           only
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           Electing
           Popes
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           History
           testifieth
           ,
           his
           Successors
           enjoyed
           long
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Nor
           had
           any
           of
           their
           Bishops
           any
           need
           of
           Bulls
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           being
           elected
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           invested
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           alone
           assembled
           *
           Councils
           ,
           and
           made
           Regulations
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           things
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Popes
           encroached
           farther
           than
           they
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           yet
           courage
           enough
           to
           oppose
           their
           Enterprises
           .
           And
           we
           find
           that
           in
           the
           year
           991.
           the
           Counc●●
           assembled
           at
           Reimes
           
           under
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           deposed
           one
           Arnoulph
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Rheimes
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           complained
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           asked
           him
           for
           what
           ●eason
           they
           should
           prefer
           his
           Apostleship
           before
           others
           ?
           ‖
           
             Vt
             sciamus
             &
             intelligamus
             cur
             inter
             caeteros
             Apostolatum
             vestrum
             praeferre
             debeamus
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           28
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           same
           Council
           ,
           
             What
             would
             Laws
             signifie
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             one
             Man's
             Humour
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           the
           greatest
           prosperity
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           were
           men
           of
           Merit
           ,
           the
           Gelasiuses
           ,
           the
           Gregories
           ,
           and
           the
           Leoes
           ,
           the
           Afr●cans
           would
           not
           give
           them
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Appeals
           ;
           how
           much
           less
           ought
           we
           to
           do
           it
           now
           ?
           Compare
           our
           times
           with
           theirs
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Protestations
           which
           were
           every
           where
           made
           against
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           they
           still
           gained
           ground
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           having
           gotten
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           trick
           ,
           or
           by
           open
           violence
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Exarchat
           of
           Ravenna
           ,
           but
           Benevento
           ,
           and
           Ferrara
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           call
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           having
           made
           themselves
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           afraid
           to
           declare
           open
           War
           against
           the
           Emperours
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           which
           made
           Guicciardin
           say
           in
           two
           places
           ,
           
             Jam
             ita
             se
             gerunt
             ut
             Authoritatis
             ponti●iciae
             videatur
             Leges
             dare
             potius
             quam
             accipere
             Terrorem
             armo●um
             Coelestium
             in
             res
             caducas
             vertunt
             .
             Tandem
             non
             erga
             Deum
             &
             Homines
             Charitas
             ,
             sed
             Exercitus
             ,
             sed
             bella
             in
             Christianos
             horum
             Curae
             &
             Ludicra
             ;
             jam
             per
             multos
             annos
             beliorum
             Authores
             ,
             incendiorum
             Faces
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           they
           behave
           themselves
           as
           though
           it
           were
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           to
           give
           Laws
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           them
           .
           They
           turn
           the
           Terror
           of
           Heavenly
           Weapons
           on
           Worldly
           Affairs
           ;
           now
           not
           love
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           but
           Armies
           and
           Wars
           against
           Christians
           ,
           are
           their
           care
           and
           sport
           .
           For
           many
           years
           they
           have
           been
           Authors
           of
           Wars
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           ‖
           Aventin
           gives
           us
           an
           account
           of
           a
           Letter
           which
           the
           Emp●ror
           Barberossa
           wrote
           in
           the
           year
           1150.
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           which
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           That
           the
           Popes
           being
           increased
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           apply
           themselves
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           dethrone
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           suffer
           an
           Equal
           :
           That
           they
           were
           busied
           both
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Sacred
           Empire
           .
           After
           they
           had
           oppressed
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           affect
           not
           only
           Domination
           ,
           but
           Divinity
           it self
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           feared
           and
           adored
           less
           than
           God
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           no
           greater
           Enemies
           than
           they
           .
        
         
         
           But
           he
           who
           of
           all
           the
           Popes
           gave
           the
           most
           mortal
           blow
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           was
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           three
           Devilish
           means
           :
           First
           of
           all
           by
           Deposing
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           ruin
           of
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ;
           for
           since
           that
           time
           it
           hath
           been
           torn
           into
           many
           little
           States
           ,
           and
           weak
           Principalities
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           played
           with
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Germ●ny
           ,
           as
           in
           Italy
           .
           Only
           our
           Country
           of
           France
           hath
           maintained
           it self
           against
           all
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           without
           being
           divided
           ,
           and
           hath
           still
           kept
           some
           small
           Remains
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           they
           daily
           attempt
           to
           rob
           us
           of
           .
           The
           second
           device
           was
           to
           engage
           Princes
           ,
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           very
           rich
           ,
           in
           the
           Croisadoes
           and
           Expeditions
           of
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           take
           the
           Cross
           ;
           which
           besides
           the
           vast
           Treasures
           which
           the
           Popes
           got
           by
           it
           ,
           augmented
           greatly
           their
           Authority
           ;
           for
           from
           hence
           they
           invented
           Indulgences
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           hath
           drawn
           unspeakable
           Advantages
           as
           well
           in
           Riches
           ,
           as
           in
           Authority
           .
           The
           third
           was
           by
           introducing
           neatly
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           Cardinals
           of
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           these
           Nations
           are
           for
           the
           Spiritual
           ●art
           become
           subject
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           and
           people
           of
           R●me
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           have
           lost
           the
           Right
           of
           Electing
           the
           Bishop
           .
           All
           these
           States
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           greater
           than
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           great
           Interest
           in
           his
           Election
           ;
           and
           the
           Popes
           have
           gotten
           many
           Creatures
           in
           all
           these
           States
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           they
           are
           almost
           all
           Italians
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           of
           late
           so
           well
           bridled
           all
           these
           Countries
           by
           the
           Infinite
           number
           of
           their
           Monks
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           other
           Inventions
           that
           they
           now
           fear
           not
           their
           casting
           off
           the
           yoke
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           had
           been
           Deposed
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           Investing
           Bishops
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Successors
           of
           this
           Gregory
           pretended
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           were
           exempt
           from
           all
           Jurisdiction
           and
           power
           of
           ●ecular
           Princes
           ,
           even
           in
           Civil
           Affairs
           .
           And
           besides
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           could
           D●pose
           Kings
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           submit
           to
           all
           his
           Orders
           ;
           and
           to
           fortifie
           this
           ,
           came
           forth
           the
           Decretals
           of
           many
           Popes
           ,
           of
           which
           these
           people
           at
           last
           made
           so
           good
           use
           to
           compose
           their
           Bull
           
             de
             Caena
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Directory
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           all
           this
           does
           not
           hinder
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           from
           being
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Laws
           and
           
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Roman
           Discipline
           ,
           have
           been
           followed
           by
           the
           other
           Churches
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Patriarchal
           See
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           most
           places
           thee
           Christian
           Faith
           had
           been
           received
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Roman
           Chur●h
           ,
           the
           wo●ld
           had
           a
           great
           respect
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           be●ides
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           this
           City
           .
           As
           in
           France
           we
           always
           consult
           the
           Sorbonne
           at
           Paris
           concerning
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           not
           that
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           other
           Universities
           or
           Churches
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           have
           received
           the
           Rules
           and
           Discipline
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Greek
           Churches
           never
           owned
           them
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Asia
           ,
           or
           in
           Africa
           ,
           as
           the
           Armenian
           ,
           the
           Ethiopian
           and
           others
           .
           And
           what
           we
           have
           already
           alledged
           from
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           ,
           from
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ▪
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Ravenna
             ,
             Milan
          
           and
           Toledo
           ,
           who
           with
           so
           much
           difficulty
           received
           the
           Roman
           Office
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           ,
           shews
           sufficiently
           that
           they
           had
           no
           dependance
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           I
           could
           bring
           a
           thousand
           other
           proofs
           did
           I
           not
           fear
           being
           too
           tedious
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           *
           Aventin
           relates
           that
           Gregory
           the
           Second
           sent
           one
           Winefred
           towards
           the
           Countries
           lying
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           to
           reform
           the
           Churches
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           on
           the
           Roman
           bottom
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           vigorously
           opposed
           him
           and
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           called
           him
           the
           Author
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           corrupter
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           †
           In
           the
           first
           Tome
           of
           the
           Councils
           we
           have
           a
           Letter
           of
           Damasus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           Hierome
           a
           Priest
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           do
           sufficiently
           confute
           the
           pretences
           of
           our
           people
           :
           
             I
             intreat
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             thy
             charity
             to
             send
             us
             the
             Greek
             Psalter
             ,
             with
             the
             Notes
             by
             which
             they
             sing
             them
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Peto
             charitatem
             tuam
             ut
             Graecorum
             Psallentiam
             ad
             nos
             dirigere
             tua
             Fraternitas
             delectetur
             .
             For
             ,
          
           adds
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             so
             simple
             that
             upon
             Festival
             days
             we
             do
             nothing
             but
             read
             a
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             custom
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             of
             Hymns
             to
             be
             found
             in
             our
             mouths
             .
          
           Observe
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Charitas
             tua
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fraternitas
             tua
          
           ,
           from
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           were
           from
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           other
           Churches
           subject
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           since
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           did
           correct
           their
           own
           faults
           by
           the
           good
           example
           of
           others
           .
           ‖
           We
           find
           also
           at
           the
           end
           of
           St.
           
           Gregory's
           Works
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           year
           593
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Monk
           called
           Austin
           into
           England
           ,
           who
           passing
           through
           France
           ,
           was
           surprized
           to
           see
           there
           another
           manner
           of
           Divine
           Service
           than
           he
           had
           seen
           in
           Italy
           ,
           with
           Ceremonies
           quite
           different
           ;
           that
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           Gregory
           ,
           he
           asked
           
           him
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           since
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Faith
           ,
           the
           customs
           of
           Churches
           were
           so
           different
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           custom
           and
           manner
           of
           Masses
           was
           not
           the
           same
           at
           Rome
           as
           in
           France
           ?
           To
           which
           St.
           Gregory
           answered
           ,
           
             You
             know
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             custom
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             you
             have
             been
             educated
             .
             But
             my
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             find
             any
             thing
             ,
             be
             it
             in
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
          
           Gallican
           ,
           
             or
             in
             any
             other
             which
             may
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             should
             pr●f●r
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             love
             the
             things
             for
             the
             places
             ,
             but
             the
             places
             for
             the
             good
             things
             we
             find
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           *
           There
           are
           some
           people
           also
           who
           would
           make
           an
           advantage
           of
           this
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           by
           the
           Fathers
           called
           the
           
             Apostolick
             See.
          
           In
           truth
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           sat
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           says
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           also
           ●it
           upon
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           Bishops
           who
           teach
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           imitate
           their
           example
           ,
           are
           more
           Apostolick
           than
           they
           .
           You
           must
           know
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           founded
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           honoured
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           and
           particularly
           famous
           and
           Metropolitan
           Cities
           ,
           which
           were
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           Mothers
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           tho
           sometimes
           they
           had
           embraced
           Christianity
           after
           others
           that
           were
           less
           considerable
           ,
           because
           there
           Resided
           the
           Civil
           ,
           which
           drew
           after
           it
           the
           Eccl●siastical
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           because
           there
           were
           many
           in
           the
           East
           where
           Christians
           were
           far
           more
           numerous
           than
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           Churches
           ever
           raised
           it self
           above
           the
           others
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           West
           there
           being
           but
           one
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           having
           been
           since
           erected
           ,
           tho
           the
           
             Germans
             ,
             Spaniards
             ,
             French
          
           ,
           and
           oth●r
           Nations
           have
           embraced
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           since
           those
           times
           ,
           yet
           Rome
           alone
           hath
           had
           this
           Glorious
           Title
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           have
           had
           great
           respect
           for
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           d●pendance
           on
           it
           however
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           hath
           already
           been
           shewed
           .
           But
           that
           hindereth
           not
           but
           that
           other
           Orthodox
           Church●s
           may
           also
           have
           it
           ;
           consult
           Tertullian
           ,
           (a)
           he
           says
           that
           all
           Churches
           that
           follow
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           Apostolick
           .
           And
           Pope
           Pelagius
           confirms
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           (b)
           Whensoever
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             there
             ariseth
             any
             question
             in
             peoples
             minds
             concerning
             an
             Vniversal
             Synod
             ,
             let
             those
             who
             love
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             consult
             the
             Apostolick
             Sees
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             the
             reason
             of
             what
             they
             understand
             not
             .
          
           (c)
           And
           St.
           Austin
           speaking
           of
           Cecilian
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           Donaetists
           ,
           before
           whom
           he
           refused
           to
           answer
           ,
           says
           that
           he
           might
           reserve
           the
           whole
           cognizance
           of
           the
           thing
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           his
           other
           fellow
           Bishops
           ,
           chiefly
           those
           of
           Apostolick
           
           Sees
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           already
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Rheimes
           assembled
           under
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           says
           that
           the
           Apostleship
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           to
           be
           pr●ferred
           before
           that
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           See
           is
           no
           more
           Apostolick
           .
           (d)
           Apol●inaris
           gives
           this
           account
           of
           the
           Apostleship
           to
           Fontelus
           Bishop
           of
           Vaison
           ;
           and
           says
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           Tricassin
           lived
           forty
           years
           in
           an
           Apostolick
           See.
           (e)
           Gr●gory
           of
           Tours
           calleth
           the
           Church
           of
           Bourdeaux
           an
           Apostolick
           See.
           The
           Council
           of
           Antioch
           assembled
           against
           
             Paulus
             Samosatensis
          
           calleth
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           .
           
             We
             have
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             been
             obliged
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             another
             Bishop
             in
             the
             room
             of
             this
             Heretick
             .
          
           (f)
           Nevertheless
           this
           Catholick
           Church
           was
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           no
           more
           than
           Cecilian
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           presided
           over
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           (g)
           .
        
         
           (h)
           As
           for
           the
           quality
           of
           
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           take
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Fathers
           have
           sometimes
           given
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           of
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           who
           had
           Kings
           under
           them
           .
           The
           Metropolitans
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Bishops
           were
           thus
           called
           .
           Chrysostome
           is
           called
           Father
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Teacher
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           by
           the
           Emperors
           Theodosius
           .
           (i)
           And
           Sydonius
           calls
           
             Lupus
             Tricassin
          
           Bishop
           of
           Trequier
           ,
           Father
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           .
           He
           also
           calls
           one
           
             Graecus
             Massiliensis
          
           Bishop
           of
           Marseilles
           by
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           and
           gives
           also
           the
           Title
           of
           Soveraign
           Pontife
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           Aegrotius
           Bishop
           of
           Sens
           ,
           and
           to
           Fontelus
           Bishop
           of
           Vaison
           .
           *
           He
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           that
           Evatrix
           King
           of
           the
           Goths
           having
           subdued
           all
           Aquitain
           ,
           killed
           all
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Pontifes
          
           that
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Bishops
           establi●hed
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           k
           The
           same
           Author
           calls
           also
           Mamereus
           Bishop
           of
           Vienne
           Soveraign
           Pontife
           .
           (l)
           And
           there
           also
           speaking
           of
           Lupus
           Bishop
           of
           Trequier
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           fir●t
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Habitable
           Earth
           .
           This
           same
           Sydonius
           having
           been
           chosen
           by
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Bourges
           ,
           to
           Elect
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Sens
           to
           establish
           a
           Bishop
           at
           Bourges
           ;
           says
           ,
           
             You
             have
             gi●en
             me
             this
             Commission
             to
             Elect
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             most
             Holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             man
             m●st
             worthy
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Priesthood
             .
             Praesente
             sacro
             sancto
             Papa
             Pontificatu
             summo
             Dignissimo
             .
          
           So
           he
           calls
           Aegrotius
           Bishop
           of
           Sens
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
           (m)
           We
           see
           also
           that
           St.
           Ignatius
           acknowledges
           no
           Dignity
           above
           that
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
             Honour
             the
             Bishop
             as
             being
             the
             chief
             Priest
             ,
             wh●
             beareth
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
          
           (n)
           And
           Pope
           L●o
           acknowledgeth
           that
           above
           a
           Bishop
           there
           
           is
           no
           other
           degree
           .
           The
           Poet
           Fortunatus
           gives
           St.
           Germain
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           High
           Priest
           (o)
           .
        
         
           
             Pontifici
             summo
             nos
             commendare
             Precamur
             ,
          
           
             Regibus
             &
             Dominis
             forte
             salutis
             opus
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           word
           Pope
           which
           these
           people
           have
           affected
           to
           distinguish
           themselves
           by
           from
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           the
           word
           Legate
           or
           Nuncio
           ,
           which
           they
           give
           to
           their
           Embassadors
           and
           Envoys
           instead
           of
           using
           the
           ordinary
           Terms
           ;
           these
           are
           singular
           marks
           of
           vanity
           and
           pride
           ,
           which
           however
           have
           their
           effect
           on
           silly
           people
           ,
           who
           imagin
           by
           these
           words
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           a
           man
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           kind
           from
           others
           .
           You
           must
           know
           that
           this
           word
           in
           its
           Original
           signifies
           no
           other
           thing
           than
           a
           Priest
           or
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           common
           heretofore
           to
           all
           people
           of
           this
           Character
           ,
           and
           even
           now
           at
           this
           day
           they
           are
           so
           called
           in
           Greece
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           Motto
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brunswick
           ,
           who
           stiled
           himself
           
             Gottes
             ,
             friend
          
           ;
           and
           
             Paepsten
             fiend
          
           ,
           signifies
           no
           less
           that
           he
           was
           an
           enemy
           to
           Priests
           than
           to
           Popes
           .
           We
           see
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           written
           by
           Pontianus
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           there
           called
           Pope
           .
           (p)
           And
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           to
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Cypriano
             Papae
          
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Cyprian
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           
             We
             desire
             thee
             most
             H●ly
             and
             most
             Glorious
             Pope
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Calerin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           89
           th
           .
           in
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             The
             most
             Holy
             Pope
             Cyprian
             .
          
           And
           Ischyras
           writing
           to
           Athanasius
           ,
           says
           thus
           ,
           
             Beato
             Papae
             Athanasios
             :
             To
             the
             blessed
             Pope
             Athanasius
             ,
             Greeting
             .
          
           I
           need
           not
           bring
           any
           more
           proofs
           ,
           since
           Baronius
           himself
           doth
           acknowledg
           and
           attest
           that
           this
           name
           (q)
           had
           been
           common
           to
           all
           Bishops
           until
           the
           year
           1070
           ,
           that
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           that
           Able
           Pope
           whom
           we
           have
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           forbad
           it
           to
           be
           given
           to
           any
           other
           Bishop
           than
           he
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Cardinals
           who
           are
           in
           no
           other
           See
           than
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           in
           my
           opinion
           give
           so
           little
           advantage
           to
           it
           above
           the
           Sees
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           speaking
           like
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           abase
           and
           make
           it
           infinitely
           less
           than
           others
           .
           For
           what
           are
           these
           people
           ?
           They
           are
           worldly
           men
           ,
           Epicures
           ,
           people
           of
           pride
           ,
           vanity
           and
           prodigious
           expence
           ;
           there
           are
           but
           few
           of
           them
           who
           devour
           less
           than
           Three
           hundred
           thousand
           Livres
           (r)
           a
           year
           after
           an
           Infamous
           manner
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           without
           reason
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Sigismond
           represented
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           good
           for
           nothing
           
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           Dignity
           ought
           to
           be
           supprest
           .
           And
           of
           latter
           days
           even
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           there
           were
           men
           bold
           enough
           to
           propose
           the
           abolishment
           of
           this
           Dignity
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           their
           first
           Functions
           of
           Curates
           .
           As
           also
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           demanded
           in
           its
           Remonstrances
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
             Domini
             Cardinales
             :
             My
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             are
             Curates
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             are
             they
             called
             Cardinals
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             th●
             chief
             of
             Principals
          
           (s)
           .
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Institution
             their
             chief
             duty
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             hear
             Conf●ssions
             ,
             Preach
             and
             Baptise
             .
          
           Besides
           there
           were
           many
           other
           Churches
           who
           as
           well
           as
           Rome
           had
           such
           like
           Priests
           as
           the
           Cardinals
           .
           We
           see
           it
           by
           a
           Brief
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Chur●h
           under
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           (t)
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             only
          
           Rome
           ,
           says
           this
           Brief
           ,
           
             which
             hath
             Cardinals
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Churches
             who
             have
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             of
          
           Ravenna
           ,
           
             and
             who
             call
             them
             Cardinals
             who
             have
             the
             chief
             Employments
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           was
           in
           many
           other
           Churches
           ,
           Kingdoms
           and
           Provinces
           .
           And
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           in
           those
           times
           under
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           (u)
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           
             St.
             Jean
             de
             Vignes
          
           at
           Soissons
           ,
           where
           Theobald
           Bishop
           of
           Soissons
           is
           brought
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           Curate
           of
           
             St.
             John
             de
             Vignes
          
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             Presbiter
             vero
             Cardinalis
             ,
             ipsius
             ejusdem
             loci
             ,
             mihi
             de
             more
             &
             Archidiacono
             de
             Cura
             Parochianorum
             reddat
             rationem
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cardinal-Priest
             of
             this
             Parish
             ought
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Parishioners
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Arch-Deacon
             .
          
           The
           same
           Author
           called
           
             Le
             Gris
          
           ,
           a
           Canon
           Regular
           of
           St.
           Augustin
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           Twelve
           Curates
           at
           Soissons
           ,
           who
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           had
           been
           called
           Cardinals
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           many
           other
           places
           of
           France
           .
           And
           we
           read
           in
           Pasquier
           that
           in
           a
           Council
           held
           at
           Metz
           under
           Charlemagne
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           (x)
           
             Vt
             Titulos
             Cardinales
             in
             Vrbibus
             vel
             Suburbiis
             constitutos
             honestissime
             &
             Canonice
             retractatione
             ordinent
             &
             disponant
             *
             .
             That
             the
             Bishops
             should
             ordain
             and
             dispose
             the
             Title
             of
             Cardinals
             Honestly
             ,
             and
             Canonically
             ,
             in
             Cities
             and
             Suburbs
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           name
           and
           dignity
           be
           to
           be
           esteemed
           so
           highly
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           easie
           to
           make
           as
           many
           as
           one
           would
           in
           France
           without
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           his
           consent
           ,
           since
           that
           ev●ry
           Bishop
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           making
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           being
           Reordained
           there
           is
           no
           Priest
           who
           doth
           now
           officiate
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           be
           a
           Cardinal
           when
           you
           please
           .
           Thus
           this
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           other
           things
           which
           have
           been
           already
           confuted
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           is
           Divine
           ,
           since
           the
           S●ripture
           and
           the
           whole
           Primitive
           Church
           are
           against
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           I
           must
           here
           also
           answer
           one
           Humane
           Reason
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           to
           throw
           dust
           in
           our
           eyes
           ;
           
           they
           take
           it
           from
           an
           Author
           whom
           they
           esteem
           as
           much
           as
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           nay
           more
           ,
           for
           they
           pretend
           that
           without
           him
           we
           should
           fail
           in
           many
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           this
           is
           Aristotle
           .
           I
           scarce
           believe
           so
           much
           can
           be
           said
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           wrote
           the
           clearest
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
             Senza
             Aristotele
             noi
             mancarono
             di
             molti
             Articoli
             di
             Fide
             ,
          
           *
           says
           Cardinal
           
             Palavicini
             .
             Bellarmine
          
           also
           ,
           another
           Cardinal
           and
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           doth
           object
           to
           us
           that
           Aristotle
           demonstrated
           Monarchy
           to
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           Governments
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           God
           would
           have
           his
           Church
           so
           governed
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Monarchy
           belongs
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Spiritual
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           Monarchical
           .
           It
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           governs
           it
           ,
           a
           Monarch
           all-wise
           ,
           and
           Almighty
           ;
           but
           the
           external
           Government
           of
           the
           visible
           and
           Universal
           Church
           cannot
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           their
           principle
           it self
           is
           contested
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Politicians
           .
           Aristotle
           himself
           ,
           their
           Apostle
           ,
           says
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           that
           a
           mixed
           or
           compounded
           Government
           ,
           be
           it
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           Democratical
           ,
           is
           better
           :
           ‡
           
             Quae
             ex
             Pluribus
             constat
             Respublica
             melior
             est
             .
          
           And
           tho
           a
           Kingdom
           may
           be
           very
           well
           governed
           by
           one
           single
           person
           ;
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           this
           one
           person
           can
           as
           well
           govern
           all
           the
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           he
           says
           in
           another
           place
           .
           ‖
           
             Huc
             enim
             sunt
             omnia
             reducenda
             ut
             ii
             ●ui
             in
             Imperio
             sunt
             ,
             non
             Tyrannum
             sed
             patrem
             Familias
             agere
             videantur
             ,
             &
             rem
             non
             quasi
             Dominus
             sed
             quasi
             Procurator
             &
             Praefectus
             administrare
             ,
             nec
             quod
             nimium
             est
             sectari
             .
          
           Do
           the
           Popes
           govern
           after
           this
           manner
           ?
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           both
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           We
           see
           by
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           Empires
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           of
           too
           great
           an
           extent
           ,
           could
           not
           subsist
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           torn
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           the
           example
           of
           some
           wise
           Emperors
           who
           made
           Decrees
           to
           hinder
           the
           enlargement
           of
           their
           Empire
           ,
           as
           Augustus
           made
           one
           ,
           
           
             De
             Coercendo
             intra
             limites
             Imperio
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           
             That
             he
             who
             takes
             too
             much
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             can't
             hug
             it
             close
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           so
           much
           the
           truer
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           which
           cannot
           inflict
           Corporal
           punishments
           upon
           Delinquents
           ;
           for
           St.
           Paul
           says
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Evangelick
           Ministry
           are
           not
           according
           to
           
             the
             Flesh.
          
           And
           the
           Fathers
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Councils
           do
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Arms
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ought
           to
           be
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           .
           The
           example
           which
           they
           bring
           of
           one
           single
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           governs
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Curate
           who
           governs
           one
           Church
           only
           ,
           can
           signifie
           to
           them
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           b●cause
           first
           of
           all
           there
           is
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           none
           for
           this
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           manage
           a
           Boat
           upon
           a
           little
           River
           ,
           who
           knows
           not
           how
           alone
           to
           manage
           a
           great
           Vessel
           upon
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Ships
           .
           And
           the
           Example
           of
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Curate
           makes
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           Soveraigns
           ,
           the
           one
           presides
           only
           among
           the
           other
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           a
           Parish
           .
        
         
           I
           foresee
           that
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           Instituted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           first
           five
           Centuries
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           since
           opposed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           by
           many
           people
           ,
           perhaps
           of
           a
           turbulent
           or
           discontented
           mind
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           believed
           that
           the
           Church
           which
           did
           establish
           it
           since
           ,
           did
           it
           for
           good
           Reasons
           ;
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           not
           so
           precisely
           Regulated
           every
           thing
           that
           concerns
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           may
           according
           to
           her
           own
           Prudence
           alter
           some
           things
           according
           to
           the
           times
           and
           places
           ;
           or
           as
           others
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           time
           hath
           its
           customs
           ;
           or
           as
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           ,
           ‡
           
             Altri
             tempi
             ,
             Altri
             costumi
          
           :
           That
           the
           Church
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           its
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           mature
           age
           to
           which
           it
           is
           now
           arrived
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           governed
           as
           its
           tender
           Infancy
           .
           I
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           sometimes
           vary
           in
           its
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           policy
           without
           any
           great
           crime
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           be
           always
           by
           a
           principle
           of
           charity
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Quod
             propter
             charitatem
             fit
             ,
             non
             debet
             contra
             Charitatem
             militare
             .
          
           That
           which
           is
           done
           by
           a
           Principle
           of
           Charity
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           militate
           against
           Charity
           .
           It
           must
           tend
           to
           Edification
           ;
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God.
           Now
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           the
           Papacy
           is
           against
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           is
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           more
           contrary
           than
           light
           is
           to
           darkness
           .
        
         
           
           Furthermore
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           true
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           established
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           only
           some
           few
           Councils
           held
           in
           Italy
           about
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ;
           as
           that
           at
           
             Florence
             ,
             Lateran
             ,
             Bolonia
          
           and
           Trent
           .
           But
           we
           speak
           not
           of
           these
           dark
           Ages
           ;
           for
           those
           with
           whom
           I
           dispute
           ,
           believe
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           established
           this
           power
           in
           the
           Sixth
           or
           Seventh
           Century
           .
        
         
           ‡
           In
           this
           respect
           the
           Cardinal
           Cusan
           mistakes
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             P●patus
             est
             de
             jure
             Positivo
          
           ;
           The
           Papacy
           is
           of
           Positive
           Right
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           established
           it
           in
           any
           Council
           ,
           unless
           you
           call
           that
           Rabble
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           and
           Seculars
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           assembled
           themselves
           together
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ,
           to
           confirm
           upon
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Universal
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           he
           got
           by
           
           the
           Parricide
           Phocas
           ,
           for
           the
           assistance
           he
           had
           given
           him
           .
           He
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           this
           Authority
           came
           to
           them
           ,
           *
           
             ex
             usu
             &
             Consuetudine
             Subjectionalis
             Obedientiae
             .
          
           And
           he
           maintains
           with
           good
           reason
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Si
             per
             possibile
             Treverinus
             Archiepiscopus
             per
             Ecclesiam
             Congregatam
             pro
             Praeside
             &
             Capite
             Eligeretur
             ,
             Ille
             proprie
             plus
             Successor
             esset
             Beati
             Petri
             in
             Principatu
             quam
             Romanus
             Episcopus
             :
             That
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
          
           Treves
           
             could
             be
             chosen
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             a
             more
             lawful
             Successor
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           no
           Council
           had
           declared
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           as
           such
           .
           Besides
           ,
           these
           words
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
          
           ,
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           belioved
           not
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           dispose
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           †
           Gerson
           was
           also
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ;
           for
           he
           acknowledgeth
           very
           ingeniously
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           cannot
           be
           conferred
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           
             Papalis
             Authoritas
             si
             non
             a
             Deo
             esset
             immediate
             instituta
             ,
             a
             tota
             Ecclesia
             institui
             non
             poterat
             :
             If
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             were
             not
             from
             God
             immediately
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             instituted
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           though
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           established
           it
           ,
           as
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           pretends
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             non
             nupsit
             vacua
             ,
             sed
             Dotem
             mihi
             tribuit
             absque
             pretio
             preti●sam
             ,
             spiritualium
             plenitudinem
             &
             latitudinem
             temporalium
             ;
             illius
             me
             constituit
             vicarium
             qui
             habet
             in
             vestimento
             suo
             scriptum
             ,
             Rex
             Regum
             &
             Dominus
             Dominantium
             :
             The
             Church
             hath
             not
             married
             me
             without
             a
             Fortune
             ;
             but
             hath
             given
             me
             the
             invaluable
             dowry
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             the
             latitude
             of
             Temporals
             ;
             hath
             made
             me
             the
             Vicar
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             written
             on
             his
             garment
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
          
        
         
           Although
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           less
           necessary
           to
           abolish
           this
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           disorders
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           days
           might
           have
           created
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           she
           then
           thought
           :
           And
           having
           found
           out
           that
           it
           is
           to
           her
           ruine
           ,
           she
           ought
           to
           destroy
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Chair
           of
           Peter
           is
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Chair
           of
           
             Peter
             :
             Petri
             Cathedra
             propter
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             non
             Ecclesia
             propter
             Petri
             Cathedram
             .
             Quod
             propter
             Charitatem
             fit
             ,
             non
             debet
             contra
             Charitatem
             Militare
             .
          
           And
           since
           that
           our
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           founded
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Eshablishments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           *
           
             Fides
             nostra
             innititur
             Revelationibus
             Prophetis
             &
             Apostolis
             Factis
             ;
             Ecclesia
             non
             statuit
             nisi
             de
             non
             necessariis
             ad
             Salutem
          
           ;
           According
           to
           this
           Truth
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           Extravagant
           
           of
           Pope
           Boniface
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           People
           ,
           dared
           to
           change
           the
           Aristocratical
           Government
           ,
           instituted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           spread
           it self
           so
           far
           ,
           Piety
           flourished
           ,
           Idolatry
           was
           confounded
           ;
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           allowable
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           its
           natural
           Protectors
           ,
           to
           redeem
           it
           out
           of
           that
           Slavery
           into
           which
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Mankind
           hath
           reduced
           it
           ,
           to
           its
           first
           Purity
           and
           Simplicity
           ?
           Methinks
           if
           Men
           had
           any
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           sigh
           continually
           ,
           for
           the
           deplorable
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           cast
           headlong
           into
           the
           Evil
           they
           now
           labour
           under
           .
        
         
           Some
           people
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           That
           because
           the
           Greek
           Patriarchs
           among
           themselves
           hold
           that
           Place
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           gave
           to
           all
           Patriarchs
           ,
           he
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           ought
           still
           to
           keep
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           Place
           he
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Patriarch
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           he
           ought
           still
           to
           enjoy
           these
           Prerogatives
           .
           But
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Greek
           Patriarchs
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           that
           John
           of
           Constantinople
           against
           whom
           St.
           Gregory
           wrote
           so
           vehemently
           ,
           ever
           pretended
           to
           bear
           Rule
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           over
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           Popes
           do
           ;
           and
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Rome
           for
           above
           Three
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           his
           Institution
           ,
           never
           attempted
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Place
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           held
           ,
           was
           
             Propter
             Principalitatem
             Vrbis
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           now
           hath
           no
           weight
           at
           all
           ,
           Rome
           being
           no
           longer
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           the
           Sink
           and
           Common-shore
           of
           all
           filthy
           Iniquity
           ,
           a
           Den
           of
           Thieves
           ,
           and
           a
           Nest
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
             Nido
             di
             Satanazzo
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Habitation
           of
           Sloth
           ,
           Laziness
           and
           Beggary
           .
           Paris
           ,
           or
           London
           ,
           do
           at
           this
           time
           deserve
           this
           Honour
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           a
           time
           when
           there
           were
           but
           very
           few
           Christians
           in
           the
           West
           ;
           These
           great
           States
           were
           not
           yet
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           :
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Poland
          
           ,
           part
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Northern
           Countries
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           Christianity
           was
           ;
           so
           that
           one
           Patriarch
           might
           more
           easily
           have
           the
           inspection
           of
           this
           small
           number
           of
           Christians
           who
           resorted
           also
           to
           Rome
           for
           their
           civil
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           capital
           City
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperor
           resided
           .
           How
           are
           they
           now
           able
           to
           govern
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           they
           who
           cannot
           govern
           that
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           that
           trouble
           not
           their
           Heads
           about
           it
           ?
           Add
           to
           this
           a
           
           fourth
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           those
           days
           they
           were
           not
           Temporal
           Princes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           become
           since
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           innumerable
           Legions
           of
           Monks
           and
           Beneficiaries
           at
           their
           command
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           have
           ,
           which
           renders
           this
           Power
           the
           most
           formidable
           of
           any
           upon
           Earth
           among
           the
           Catholicks
           .
        
         
           If
           because
           Rome
           had
           heretofore
           the
           first
           Place
           for
           the
           Spirituality
           before
           other
           Cities
           ,
           she
           should
           pretend
           still
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           it
           for
           the
           Temporality
           over
           these
           same
           Cities
           ,
           since
           the
           Spiritual
           Authority
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           was
           founded
           upon
           the
           Temporal
           and
           Civil
           ,
           which
           she
           enjoyed
           as
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           pretending
           to
           the
           Regency
           of
           Religion
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Catholick
           Countries
           ,
           they
           pretend
           also
           to
           have
           a
           Right
           of
           treating
           these
           States
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           effectually
           made
           them
           their
           Subjects
           and
           Tributaries
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           disposing
           〈◊〉
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           their
           fancy
           leads
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           others
           who
           believe
           they
           have
           hit
           on
           the
           right
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           
             Primus
             inter
             Pares
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           he
           is
           the
           first
           of
           all
           Bishops
           .
           But
           I
           ask
           by
           what
           Authority
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           among
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           whilst
           that
           Rome
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           but
           now
           I
           maintain
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             Vltimus
             inter
             Pares
          
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           either
           Priest
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           being
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           himself
           .
           Were
           he
           not
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           all
           he
           could
           lawfully
           pretend
           to
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           I
           ask
           too
           much
           to
           obtain
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           that
           it
           will
           be
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           discharge
           my
           mind
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           Truth
           .
           God
           Almighty
           may
           raise
           up
           Princes
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           who
           may
           restore
           that
           happy
           Equality
           among
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           Church
           was
           heretofore
           so
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           made
           so
           great
           Progress
           ;
           which
           would
           also
           re-establish
           Peace
           among
           all
           Christians
           ,
           much
           better
           than
           the
           Equality
           of
           Turkish
           Politicks
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Ittichat
             Khoga
             Kopatmas
             :
             Equality
             produceth
             no
             Wars
             :
          
           They
           mean
           ,
           the
           Equality
           of
           Poverty
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           great
           men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           a
           Nation
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           all
           miserable
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           no
           commotions
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Equality
           which
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           would
           produce
           not
           only
           a
           firm
           and
           lasting
           Peace
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           abundance
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Goods
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           also
           some
           People
           who
           pretended
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           acknowledg
           a
           necessity
           of
           having
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Primates
           ,
           who
           take
           their
           Places
           above
           Bishops
           instituted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           tho
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Arch-bishops
           or
           Primates
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           for
           Orders
           sake
           we
           may
           have
           a
           Pope
           .
           That
           might
           pass
           ,
           if
           the
           Popes
           did
           not
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Order
           ;
           if
           they
           exercised
           no
           Authority
           over
           their
           fellow-brethren
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Temporal
           and
           Mighty
           Princes
           ;
           if
           the
           Clergy
           did
           not
           absolutely
           depend
           upon
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           a
           Pre-eminence
           of
           Place
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           in
           Assemblies
           and
           in
           Councils
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           One
           of
           them
           in
           every
           Christian
           State
           ,
           who
           should
           solicite
           the
           Prince
           for
           the
           assembling
           of
           Provincial
           Synods
           every
           year
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           should
           be
           subject
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           should
           entertain
           Communion
           with
           the
           other
           Patriarchs
           ,
           or
           Catholick
           Popes
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           should
           keep
           Correspondence
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           altogether
           ,
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           their
           Respective
           Princes
           ,
           cause
           General
           Councils
           to
           be
           assembled
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           necessary
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           held
           sometimes
           in
           one
           State
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           wherein
           should
           preside
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Merit
           ,
           without
           exception
           of
           Persons
           ;
           or
           else
           every
           Patriarch
           in
           his
           turn
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           the
           Church
           anciently
           governed
           without
           Tyranny
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           did
           Religion
           spread
           it self
           abroad
           with
           great
           success
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           a
           pretended
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Worldly
           Prince
           ,
           and
           hath
           ruined
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           that
           heretofore
           ,
           among
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           Kings
           have
           been
           Sacrificers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           .
           Amongst
           the
           Jews
           also
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Heads
           of
           Families
           ,
           who
           were
           Soveraigns
           ,
           did
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           offering
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           performed
           Divine
           Service
           ;
           but
           before
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sink
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           seen
           ,
           that
           Priests
           plaid
           the
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           People
           who
           ought
           to
           employ
           themselves
           only
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           whom
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           most
           pure
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           forbid
           to
           meddle
           in
           Secular
           Affairs
           ,
           should
           compare
           themselves
           with
           ,
           and
           raise
           themselves
           above
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           comely
           sight
           to
           behold
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           wearing
           Three
           Crowns
           one
           above
           the
           other
           ,
           sitting
           in
           a
           throne
           covered
           with
           Gold
           and
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           having
           the
           Arms
           both
           of
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           many
           Attendants
           following
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           equal
           to
           other
           Princes
           :
           Such
           a
           Prince
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           !
           He
           is
           then
           a
           Carnal
           Messias
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           the
           Jews
           do
           at
           this
           day
           
           look
           for
           :
           He
           is
           then
           a
           King
           of
           Concupiscence
           and
           of
           Iniquity
           .
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           Jews
           had
           reason
           to
           accuse
           him
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           supplant
           Caesar
           ;
           the
           Romans
           would
           have
           been
           in
           the
           right
           to
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           would
           not
           have
           been
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           This
           Pretension
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           is
           a
           horrible
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           which
           yields
           the
           Cause
           over
           to
           the
           Jews
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           justifie
           every
           thing
           they
           did
           against
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           utterly
           to
           overturn
           Christianity
           .
           The
           pretence
           also
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           Ecclesiasticks
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Natural
           Prince
           ,
           and
           are
           freed
           from
           Obedience
           to
           him
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           This
           is
           to
           renew
           against
           our
           great
           Saviour
           the
           impious
           Accusation
           which
           the
           Jews
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           have
           made
           himself
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           others
           to
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           others
           who
           pretend
           that
           the
           evil
           is
           not
           so
           great
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Pope
           ,
           as
           that
           General
           Councils
           are
           no
           more
           assembled
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           rather
           speak
           of
           assembling
           a
           Council
           ,
           than
           talk
           of
           exterminating
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           because
           they
           think
           that
           a
           Council
           would
           limit
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           Reins
           shorter
           over
           him
           :
           But
           this
           Papacy
           subsisting
           ,
           how
           shall
           a
           General
           Council
           be
           called
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           'le
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           't
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           what
           will
           this
           Council
           tend
           to
           ?
           The
           End
           of
           it
           will
           be
           like
           that
           of
           Trent
           ,
           sad
           and
           miserable
           .
           And
           put
           the
           case
           there
           might
           be
           found
           a
           Prince
           zealous
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           prudent
           enough
           to
           cause
           a
           General
           Council
           to
           be
           assembled
           by
           an
           agreement
           of
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           what
           would
           this
           Council
           do
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           all
           the
           Bishops
           for
           him
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Oath
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           Twenty
           Millions
           of
           Revenue
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           would
           employ
           to
           corrupt
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           What
           would
           you
           do
           with
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           all
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           being
           their
           Interest
           to
           maintain
           the
           Authority
           and
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           the
           Priviledges
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           ancient
           as
           their
           first
           Institution
           ,
           are
           not
           confirmed
           by
           any
           Lawful
           Council
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           null
           ?
           And
           how
           long
           should
           the
           good
           condition
           of
           this
           Prince's
           Affairs
           last
           ,
           or
           his
           good
           Correspondence
           with
           other
           Princes
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Council
           be
           obeyed
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           all
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ,
           shall
           not
           hinder
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           continue
           his
           Tyranny
           ?
           And
           how
           will
           you
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           keep
           the
           Papacy
           with
           its
           hands
           tied
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           this
           signifie
           ?
           It
           is
           certainly
           better
           to
           
           cast
           off
           the
           Yoke
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           than
           to
           let
           it
           continue
           without
           being
           sure
           that
           it
           shall
           do
           no
           more
           mischief
           .
           
             Tutius
             est
             perire
             non
             posse
             quam
             juxta
             periculum
             non
             periisse
             ,
          
           says
           a
           certain
           Author
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           the
           sad
           Example
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Trent
           and
           Constance
           ;
           from
           that
           of
           Trent
           we
           could
           not
           hope
           for
           any
           great
           matters
           ;
           but
           even
           that
           of
           Constance
           ,
           which
           seemed
           well
           inclined
           to
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Basil
           ,
           found
           such
           horrible
           resistance
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           could
           re-establish
           the
           ancient
           Discipline
           .
           And
           that
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           wholly
           eradicate
           this
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           assemble
           a
           free
           Oecumenical
           Council
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           must
           be
           some
           powerful
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           and
           resolute
           Prince
           ,
           who
           fears
           nothing
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           must
           begin
           ,
           continue
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           end
           the
           thing
           ,
           without
           hearkening
           to
           pretended
           moderate
           Councils
           ,
           which
           tend
           only
           to
           the
           Churches
           ruin
           .
           The
           Proverb
           here
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           better
           to
           preserve
           the
           Commonwealth
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           none
           at
           all
           :
           For
           I
           maintain
           that
           here
           is
           no
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           a
           perfect
           Anarchy
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           governed
           ,
           is
           devoured
           by
           a
           Faction
           of
           Villains
           ,
           who
           eat
           the
           people
           of
           God
           like
           bread
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           they
           ,
           you
           speak
           of
           abolishing
           the
           Primacy
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           nevertheless
           there
           is
           no
           Society
           ,
           no
           Families
           ,
           no
           Colledge
           but
           hath
           it
           :
           Without
           it
           these
           Societies
           cannot
           subsist
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Primacy
           which
           I
           condemn
           ,
           as
           the
           Tyranny
           which
           hath
           been
           joined
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Primacy
           of
           Place
           might
           yet
           be
           suffered
           ,
           although
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           not
           instituted
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           that
           of
           Pope
           ,
           is
           a
           Primacy
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           is
           subject
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           .
           I
           condemn
           the
           Primacy
           of
           a
           Bishop
           who
           is
           a
           Worldly
           Prince
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           than
           Twenty
           Millions
           of
           Rev●nue
           ;
           this
           Primacy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           Disorders
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Whereas
           the
           end
           and
           ordinary
           use
           of
           Lawful
           Primacies
           ,
           is
           to
           maintain
           good
           Order
           in
           all
           Societies
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           re-established
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           Primacy
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           there
           instituted
           ;
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           often
           assembled
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           want
           of
           these
           Councils
           which
           hath
           undone
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           see
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           Council
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           That
           having
           wanted
           the
           Light
           of
           Councils
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Ten
           Years
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           went
           astray
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           fell
           into
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           .
           How
           
           much
           more
           reason
           have
           we
           now
           to
           complain
           of
           that
           ,
           we
           who
           for
           above
           these
           Hundred
           Years
           have
           seen
           none
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           can
           never
           hope
           to
           see
           a
           Lawful
           one
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Papacy
           shall
           subsist
           ?
           
             Substracta
             Luce
             Conciliorum
             integro
             decennie
             ,
             Matrem
             Omnium
             Errorum
             ignorantiam
             ,
             otiosas
             Mentes
             occupasse
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             Babylonicae
             Confusionis
             olla
             succensa
             purpuratae
             Meretricis
             incrementa
             Sacerdotes
             sequerentur
             ,
             quia
             Ecclesiastici
             Convenius
             non
             aderat
             Disciplina
             ,
             nec
             erat
             qui
             Errantium
             Corrigeret
             partes
             ,
             cum
             Sermo
             Divinus
             haberetur
             Extorris
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           Superstitions
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           Heresies
           ,
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           Licentiousness
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           ridiculous
           thing
           ,
           that
           no
           more
           Councils
           shall
           be
           called
           ,
           whilst
           we
           see
           the
           Monks
           ,
           both
           
             Capucins
             ,
             Carthusians
          
           and
           Jesuits
           often
           assemble
           their
           Congregations
           for
           the
           augmentation
           of
           their
           Societies
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Church
           daily
           runs
           to
           ruin
           ,
           whilst
           these
           Societies
           fortifie
           themselves
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           clear
           as
           the
           day
           ,
           that
           if
           Provincial
           Synods
           were
           called
           every
           year
           ,
           National
           every
           three
           or
           four
           years
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           they
           were
           under
           our
           great
           Kings
           ;
           and
           Oecumenical
           Councils
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           once
           in
           Ten
           years
           ,
           that
           Remedies
           would
           be
           found
           out
           for
           the
           Calamities
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Might
           not
           a
           Patriarch
           in
           every
           State
           ,
           aided
           by
           the
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           excute
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           more
           facility
           ,
           less
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           more
           security
           for
           Religion
           and
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           a
           forreign
           Ambitious
           ,
           and
           potent
           Prince
           ,
           who
           resolves
           to
           take
           no
           care
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           model
           every
           thing
           to
           his
           own
           Interest
           ?
           If
           this
           Patriarch
           should
           neglect
           his
           Duty
           ,
           or
           carry
           it
           like
           a
           Master
           ,
           should
           not
           the
           Prince
           chastise
           him
           ,
           nor
           depose
           him
           ?
           Experience
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           never
           flourished
           but
           when
           she
           was
           Aristocratically
           governed
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Primacy
           in
           the
           Universal
           Church
           than
           that
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           all
           Primates
           and
           Patriarchs
           were
           subject
           to
           them
           :
           But
           since
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Rome
           hath
           had
           the
           sole
           disposing
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           nothing
           but
           Confusion
           ,
           Anarchy
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Barbarity
           .
           
             Ipsa
             Ecclesia
             Vnus
             est
             Princeps
             ,
             &
             Vnitati
             fidelium
             ,
             non
             singulis
             haec
             Jurisdictio
             a
             Domino
             conceditur
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Quia
             Vnitas
             Ecclesiae
             multo
             major
             est
             atque
             perfectior
             ,
             quam
             Vnitas
             Vnius
             Regis
             aut
             Imperatoris
             terreni
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           did
           the
           Holy
           Council
           of
           Basil
           answer
           the
           false
           Reasons
           of
           Pope
           Eugenius
           his
           Orators
           ,
           who
           pretended
           ,
           That
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           preserved
           much
           better
           by
           a
           Pope
           than
           by
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           others
           who
           would
           have
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           confin'd
           within
           the
           bounds
           which
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           of
           Basil
           had
           marked
           out
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           never
           understood
           the
           Moral
           Impossibility
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           making
           the
           Popes
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           suppose
           they
           were
           constrained
           to
           consent
           to
           these
           Rules
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           observe
           them
           always
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           long
           time
           .
           And
           Experience
           confirms
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           with
           reference
           even
           to
           these
           Councils
           which
           have
           put
           no
           stop
           at
           all
           to
           their
           career
           ;
           for
           they
           live
           in
           contempt
           as
           well
           of
           these
           as
           of
           all
           other
           Lawful
           Councils
           .
           Have
           not
           they
           called
           others
           in
           Italy
           ,
           who
           have
           destroyed
           whatever
           these
           had
           established
           ,
           even
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Heresie
           this
           Holy
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Superiority
           of
           the
           Council
           ?
           Have
           not
           the
           Popes
           been
           sufficiently
           Sacrilegious
           to
           raze
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Edition
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           from
           among
           the
           Oecumenical
           Councils
           ?
           It
           is
           then
           impossible
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           Impiety
           and
           Ambition
           wherewith
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           is
           wholly
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           enormous
           power
           which
           the
           Popes
           at
           this
           time
           have
           ,
           which
           equals
           that
           of
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           reduced
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           .
           And
           even
           that
           would
           signifie
           nothing
           ;
           for
           this
           Council
           gives
           them
           too
           much
           Authority
           ;
           It
           gives
           them
           the
           power
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           of
           assembling
           General
           Councils
           ,
           of
           presiding
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           concluding
           ,
           and
           of
           executing
           the
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           making
           Decrees
           ,
           during
           the
           Intervals
           of
           Synods
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           judged
           only
           by
           a
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           They
           ought
           then
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           this
           temporal
           power
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           and
           the
           Monks
           to
           be
           Enfranchised
           ,
           and
           Released
           from
           the
           rash
           Vows
           they
           have
           made
           to
           the
           Popes
           ;
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           Palls
           of
           Archbishops
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           faculty
           of
           Investing
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           of
           dispencing
           with
           them
           for
           holding
           so
           many
           Benefices
           ;
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Simonical
           Traffick
           which
           will
           still
           renders
           him
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           all
           States
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           the
           possessor
           of
           many
           souls
           .
           It
           is
           much
           more
           easie
           to
           restore
           all
           at
           once
           the
           ancient
           Discipline
           .
           I
           promote
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           but
           my
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           never
           be
           a
           good
           change
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           happen
           after
           some
           strangely
           surprizing
           ,
           or
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           some
           violent
           manner
           ,
           such
           violence
           as
           forces
           its
           way
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Whilest
           we
           stand
           upon
           treating
           ,
           the
           Popes
           shall
           maintain
           themselves
           always
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           either
           by
           
           Intriegues
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           Devilish
           inventions
           ,
           the
           most
           zealous
           shall
           grow
           cold
           upon
           the
           business
           ,
           Ministers
           shall
           be
           corrupted
           either
           by
           money
           ,
           or
           by
           Cardinals
           Caps
           ,
           the
           Prince
           shall
           have
           other
           affairs
           found
           him
           to
           look
           after
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           killed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           some
           Monk
           or
           other
           :
           All
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           the
           Monks
           shall
           be
           everlastingly
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           whatever
           shew
           they
           at
           this
           time
           make
           .
           Gerson
           somewhere
           says
           that
           there
           will
           never
           be
           a
           Reformation
           if
           some
           zealous
           and
           resolute
           Pope
           doth
           not
           procure
           it
           by
           assembling
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           inspire
           some
           great
           Prince
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           a
           Reformation
           will
           come
           as
           soon
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Devil
           as
           the
           Pope
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           professeth
           an
           abhorrence
           of
           calling
           General
           Councils
           .
           
             Concilio
             semper
             aborrito
             da
             Pontefici
          
           ,
           says
           Palavicini
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           they
           have
           established
           this
           fundamental
           Maxim
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           divest
           himself
           of
           the
           least
           tittle
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Master
           but
           only
           the
           Guardian
           of
           this
           Authority
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           go
           so
           far
           as
           to
           maintain
           that
           the
           Church
           would
           commit
           Simony
           should
           she
           desire
           to
           divest
           the
           Pope
           of
           this
           Authority
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           profits
           ,
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
           
             Primato
             Apostolico
             ,
             di
             cui
             non
             era
             Signiore
             ,
             ma
             custode
             ,
          
           says
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Lord
           or
           Patron
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Guardian
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Primacy
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           says
           these
           words
           :
           
             Non
             Essendo
             egli
             arbitro
             e
             padrone
             della
             sua
             Maggoranza
             constituta
             da
             Christo
             ,
             e
             pero
             non
             potendo
             farle
             alcun
             prejudicio
             .
          
           *
           He
           can
           do
           no
           wrong
           to
           his
           Authority
           constituted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Patron
           and
           disposer
           of
           it
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Far
             una
             specie
             di
             Simonia
             vendendo
             al
             Papa
             la
             recuperatione
             dell
             '
             anime
             a
             prezzo
             d'
             entrate
             e
             di
             giuridizzioni
             ritolte
             della
             chieza
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           Simony
           to
           sell
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Souls
           to
           the
           Pope
           at
           the
           price
           either
           of
           Estates
           ,
           or
           Jurisdictions
           taken
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           a
           Pope
           would
           really
           Reform
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           murther
           him
           .
           But
           as
           Peter
           of
           Blois
           says
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Chair
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           wherein
           people
           of
           the
           greatest
           merit
           are
           presently
           corrupted
           .
           They
           no
           sooner
           ascend
           this
           proud
           Throne
           ,
           but
           straightways
           they
           forget
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           a
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           struck
           with
           stupidity
           .
           We
           have
           the
           example
           of
           one
           
             Aeneas
             Silvius
          
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           was
           so
           zealous
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           maintained
           so
           well
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           the
           Popes
           Tyranny
           ;
           and
           nevertheless
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           Elected
           Pope
           ,
           he
           maintained
           that
           the
           Council
           was
           inferior
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Excommunicated
           those
           who
           believed
           the
           contrary
           .
           
           This
           Angel
           was
           no
           sooner
           raised
           to
           this
           mighty
           grandeur
           ,
           but
           like
           Lucifer
           he
           became
           a
           Devil
           .
           Aristotle
           says
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           sometimes
           falls
           out
           that
           a
           man
           loseth
           the
           habit
           of
           vertue
           by
           one
           only
           act
           of
           enormous
           wickedness
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           men
           
             qui
             uno
             actu
             feritatis
             humanitatem
             exuunt
             ,
          
           who
           lay
           aside
           all
           humanity
           all
           at
           once
           by
           one
           act
           of
           barbarousness
           and
           inhumanity
           .
           This
           befalls
           the
           Popes
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           elected
           ;
           they
           were
           sometime
           honest
           men
           before
           ,
           but
           the
           Miter
           being
           fixed
           upon
           their
           head
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           he
           adored
           by
           this
           Sirname
           of
           Most
           Holy
           ,
           
             Collo
             pronome
             di
             sanctissimo
          
           ,
           says
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           ;
           they
           are
           no
           more
           men
           ,
           
             but
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           was
           said
           of
           
             Herod
             .
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Keeper
           of
           Swine
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           Pope
           ,
           Excommunicated
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           (
           of
           France
           .
           )
           This
           it
           was
           that
           made
           Marcellinus
           the
           Second
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           not
           that
           a
           
             Pope
             could
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           and
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           ,
           that
           
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Monk
             he
             had
             pretty
             good
             hopes
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             being
             a
             Cardinal
             he
             began
             much
             to
             fear
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             Pope
             he
             absolutely
             despaired
             of
             it
             .
          
           St.
           Hierom
           speaks
           of
           a
           certain
           young
           Consul
           at
           Rome
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Facite
             me
             Vrbis
             Romanae
             Episcopum
             &
             ero
             protinus
             Christianus
             ,
             Make
             me
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             a
             Christian
             presently
             .
          
           We
           may
           say
           the
           contrary
           of
           those
           who
           for
           this
           long
           time
           have
           been
           made
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           That
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           been
           so
           ,
           they
           have
           ceased
           being
           Christians
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           that
           is
           not
           only
           this
           Tyranny
           which
           they
           exercise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           world
           in
           contempt
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           also
           this
           Temporal
           greatness
           to
           which
           they
           are
           raised
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           turns
           their
           brain
           .
           We
           scarce
           see
           a
           man
           of
           a
           thousand
           Livres
           a
           year
           ,
           whose
           reason
           is
           not
           blinded
           by
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           puffed
           up
           with
           pride
           ,
           even
           tho
           he
           were
           born
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           but
           few
           rich
           men
           who
           are
           not
           insupportable
           either
           for
           their
           vanity
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           vices
           ;
           but
           few
           Princes
           who
           have
           any
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           power
           hath
           not
           corrupted
           and
           defaced
           all
           the
           Idea's
           of
           Vertue
           and
           of
           Vice.
           How
           then
           shall
           a
           poor
           fellow
           behave
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           raised
           all
           at
           a
           clap
           to
           so
           high
           a
           Dignity
           that
           Emperors
           kiss
           his
           Slippers
           ;
           and
           who
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           is
           chosen
           ,
           is
           adored
           like
           God
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           Altars
           ?
           This
           it
           is
           that
           brings
           down
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           all
           the
           Popes
           ;
           and
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           good
           Pope
           ,
           is
           like
           talking
           of
           a
           good
           Devil
           .
           Observe
           this
           present
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           man
           the
           best
           inclined
           that
           we
           have
           had
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           to
           what
           excess
           of
           pride
           is
           he
           arrived
           against
           our
           [
           French
           ]
           King
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           threatned
           to
           Excommunicate
           ;
           tho
           St.
           Augustin
           ,
           whose
           Disciple
           they
           say
           he
           is
           ,
           
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           no
           Prince
           nor
           his
           people
           are
           ever
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           *
           
             Multitudo
             non
             est
             Excommunicanda
             ,
             nec
             Princeps
             populi
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Vbi
             parabola
             zizaniorum
             evolvitur
          
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           will
           you
           be
           a
           Catholick
           without
           a
           Pope
           ?
           Let
           there
           be
           one
           in
           Gods
           name
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           be
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             Simon
             P●ter
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           a
           Pope
           who
           makes
           no
           Traffick
           of
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           Holy
           things
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           a
           Pope
           who
           raiseth
           not
           himself
           above
           other
           Popes
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           Laws
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Prince
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           subject
           as
           well
           to
           National
           as
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           not
           turn
           all
           Religion
           to
           his
           particular
           profit
           ;
           but
           to
           wish
           always
           to
           have
           such
           Popes
           as
           for
           these
           seven
           or
           eight
           hundred
           years
           have
           wasted
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           have
           no
           true
           Idea
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           even
           lost
           the
           Idea
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           a
           Prince
           in
           Germany
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Catholick
           Princes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           had
           abjured
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           was
           really
           converted
           ,
           having
           not
           done
           it
           for
           any
           carnal
           advantage
           ,
           like
           many
           base
           people
           ,
           who
           we
           see
           infect
           instead
           of
           edifying
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           most
           Catholick
           Prince
           abhorred
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           Books
           of
           our
           Writers
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           favourable
           to
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           a
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Hanouer
           ,
           know
           whether
           I
           speak
           truth
           or
           no.
           We
           know
           that
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Faculty
           at
           Paris
           ,
           made
           no
           difficulty
           of
           withdrawing
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Subjects
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           lasted
           during
           the
           Pontificat
           of
           John
           the
           23
           d.
           of
           Benedict
           the
           13
           th
           .
           and
           Gregory
           the
           12
           th
           .
           and
           even
           to
           give
           encouragement
           to
           all
           other
           Princes
           to
           do
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           much
           less
           cause
           to
           do
           it
           than
           we
           have
           at
           this
           time
           .
           You
           see
           his
           reasons
           in
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           in
           
             Theodore
             a
             Nyem
          
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           consent
           that
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           regulated
           by
           a
           free
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Are
           not
           we
           now
           again
           just
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           since
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           of
           Basil
           ?
           For
           those
           which
           have
           been
           Assembled
           since
           ,
           deserve
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Councils
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           liberty
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           was
           there
           done
           by
           the
           Inspiration
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           .
           France
           did
           but
           half
           free
           it self
           from
           this
           yoke
           ,
           for
           quickly
           after
           we
           suffered
           our selves
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           like
           to
           have
           been
           undone
           many
           a
           time
           since
           by
           it
           ,
        
         
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           make
           any
           great
           account
           of
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           highly
           commended
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           known
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Genius
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           have
           but
           half
           freed
           themselves
           from
           this
           slavery
           ,
           nay
           less
           than
           half
           .
           They
           have
           behaved
           themselves
           in
           this
           according
           to
           their
           ordinary
           custom
           ,
           following
           moderate
           Councils
           ,
           where
           excess
           was
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           could
           not
           be
           committed
           :
           
             Consilia
             media
             &
             quod
             inter
             ancipitia
             deterrimum
             est
             ,
             nec
             ausi
             sunt
             satis
             ,
             nec
             providerunt
             .
          
           For
           they
           have
           still
           this
           Viper
           in
           their
           bosom
           ,
           which
           they
           stupifie
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           but
           he
           may
           some
           time
           or
           other
           revive
           and
           devour
           them
           .
           They
           have
           every
           day
           a
           thousand
           difficulties
           with
           these
           cunning
           Romans
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           always
           spying
           out
           occasions
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           them
           absolutely
           under
           their
           yoke
           .
           They
           should
           renounce
           perfectly
           and
           for
           ●ver
           all
           dependance
           upon
           this
           See
           ,
           and
           thus
           shall
           they
           be
           better
           able
           to
           regulate
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           licentious
           as
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           reform
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           in
           this
           Roman
           Libertinism
           they
           should
           give
           assistance
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           oppress
           the
           Republick
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           always
           enjoy
           the
           full
           liberty
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             :
             Vulgo
             dissoluta
             gratior
             est
             quam
             Temperata
             vita
             &
             vivere
             ut
             quisque
             velit
             permisit
             ,
             quoniam
             sic
             magna
             erit
             tali
             Reipublicoe
             faventium
             Magnitudo
             .
          
           *
           
             Et
             hoc
             Humanitas
             vocabatur
             ac
             ne
             pars
             servitutis
             esset
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Will
           any
           man
           still
           say
           ,
           Ought
           we
           not
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ?
           People
           are
           not
           contented
           with
           being
           in
           the
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Roman
           ;
           they
           seem
           desirous
           of
           having
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Abominations
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Court
           ;
           but
           the
           Romans
           are
           not
           at
           all
           desirous
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           for
           what
           reason
           we
           should
           be
           rather
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           than
           the
           Romans
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           .
           Rome
           is
           not
           as
           heretofore
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           were
           ,
           we
           hold
           no
           longer
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Gallican
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Roman
           Churches
           both
           together
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           is
           the
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           are
           particulars
           .
           You
           may
           always
           have
           Communion
           with
           all
           the
           Romans
           who
           live
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           himself
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Christian
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           nor
           upon
           Rome
           .
           You
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           were
           for
           more
           than
           six
           hundred
           years
           .
           You
           shall
           pay
           no
           more
           Annates
           ,
           you
           shall
           buy
           no
           more
           Bulls
           ,
           nor
           Dispensations
           .
           You
           shall
           be
           much
           
           more
           Catholick
           than
           before
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           may
           hold
           Communion
           with
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           drawing
           them
           home
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereas
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           is
           at
           this
           time
           a
           wall
           of
           Separation
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             the
             Papacy
             hath
             never
             done
             any
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             Confutation
             of
             whatever
             is
             said
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Power
             to
             prove
             it
             necessary
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             shewing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Evils
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           THEY
           maintain
           that
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           heretofore
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           this
           I
           can
           confute
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           a
           thing
           which
           the
           world
           knows
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           in
           no
           place
           so
           many
           true
           Christians
           as
           in
           those
           Catholick
           Countries
           where
           this
           power
           is
           least
           known
           ,
           as
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           particularly
           what
           good
           the
           Papacy
           doth
           .
           It
           is
           a
           common
           saying
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           bad
           but
           that
           you
           may
           make
           some
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           with
           other
           things
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           examine
           the
           usefulness
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           omitting
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           said
           to
           its
           advantage
           :
           
             It
             is
          
           ,
           says
           Cardinal
           
             Perron
             ,
             The
             Center
             and
             the
             root
             of
             Chri●tian
             Vnity
             .
          
           These
           are
           fine
           words
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           find
           but
           very
           little
           sense
           in
           them
           if
           we
           a
           little
           consider
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           ask
           him
           ,
           In
           what
           this
           Unity
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           center
           and
           the
           root
           of
           it
           ?
           †
           If
           this
           Unity
           be
           in
           the
           pure
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           methinks
           that
           God
           should
           be
           the
           center
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           also
           God
           who
           is
           the
           root
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           influencing
           principle
           over
           the
           will
           and
           strength
           of
           men
           to
           serve
           him
           and
           to
           do
           well
           .
           If
           this
           Unity
           be
           for
           doing
           what
           is
           evil
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           but
           a
           conspiracy
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           confess
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           wicked
           Clergy-men
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           source
           of
           all
           their
           Impiety
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Dissoluteness
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           center
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           these
           people
           ,
           who
           belong
           all
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           
           themselves
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           center
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           so
           to
           all
           other
           men
           .
           *
           Palavicini
           says
           that
           the
           union
           and
           submission
           of
           all
           Catholicks
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           makes
           a
           band
           ,
           a
           life
           perfectly
           Politick
           ,
           
             Vna
             ,
             conjunctione
             di
             vita
             perf●tta
             mente
             Politica
             .
          
           He
           says
           ,
           not
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           a
           Politick
           life
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           him
           it
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           ‡
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           says
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           most
           happy
           Body
           Politick
           in
           the
           world
           :
           
             Corpo
             Politico
             il
             piu
             felice
             che
             sia
             in
             terra
             .
          
           This
           Unity
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           consists
           only
           in
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           ‖
           whom
           they
           all
           honour
           for
           th●ir
           profit
           ;
           looking
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           source
           of
           Riches
           ,
           of
           Honours
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           pleasures
           whi●h
           they
           have
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             Secondo
             la
             carne
          
           .
           This
           Unity
           is
           in
           the
           conformity
           of
           judgment
           ,
           which
           they
           all
           make
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Churches
           Patrimony
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           good
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           opinions
           ;
           for
           what
           Clergy-man
           is
           there
           who
           cares
           for
           the
           Popes
           judgment
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           ?
           What
           Unity
           is
           there
           between
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           the
           Pope
           now
           reigning
           ?
           What
           Unity
           is
           there
           among
           many
           Sects
           of
           the
           Monks
           who
           make
           war
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           mortally
           hate
           each
           other
           ?
           What
           Unity
           is
           there
           of
           Morals
           among
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           the
           good
           Catholicks
           whom
           they
           treat
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           Apostates
           ,
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ?
           What
           Unity
           was
           there
           between
           the
           Jansenists
           and
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           Seventh
           ?
           We
           see
           that
           for
           twenty
           years
           last
           past
           the
           Popes
           are
           between
           these
           two
           Sects
           as
           between
           the
           Anvil
           and
           the
           Hammer
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           govern
           themselves
           ,
           because
           on
           one
           side
           the
           Jesuits
           dispose
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Europe
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           their
           Morals
           destroy
           Christianity
           and
           Humanity
           it self
           ;
           in
           this
           they
           are
           opposed
           by
           the
           Jansenists
           ,
           who
           are
           followed
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           that
           are
           not
           lost
           in
           Ignorance
           or
           Irreligion
           .
           How
           can
           they
           ever
           agree
           in
           their
           opinions
           ?
           because
           the
           decisions
           of
           one
           Pope
           do
           often
           times
           overthrow
           those
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           are
           themselves
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           some
           people
           do
           accuse
           the
           present
           Pope
           of
           being
           a
           Jansenist
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           them
           worse
           than
           Heretick
           ?
           What
           Unity
           of
           Religion
           is
           there
           between
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           the
           Italian
           ,
           and
           French
           Nations
           ?
           whereof
           the
           two
           first
           have
           scarce
           any
           knowl●dg
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           almost
           all
           Idolaters
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           is
           very
           different
           from
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           judg
           of
           this
           Unity
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           to
           read
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           several
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           of
           very
           different
           opinions
           even
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
           The
           Divines
           of
           Italy
           make
           him
           a
           God
           on
           Earth
           ;
           those
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           believe
           nothing
           on
           't
           .
           The
           Universities
           of
           Rome
           and
           Bolonia
           determine
           
           that
           he
           is
           above
           the
           Councils
           ;
           those
           of
           France
           and
           of
           Louvain
           prove
           very
           well
           the
           contrary
           .
           *
           The
           Italian
           Councils
           of
           Florence
           ,
           the
           Lateran
           ,
           and
           of
           Trent
           ,
           will
           have
           him
           above
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           those
           of
           Constance
           and
           of
           Basil
           maintain
           that
           it
           is
           a
           detestable
           Heresie
           to
           believe
           so
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           Unity
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           reason
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           a
           different
           soul
           in
           every
           State
           where
           he
           governs
           ?
           If
           there
           were
           a
           Unity
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           but
           one
           Soul
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           greater
           abilities
           than
           either
           St.
           Peter
           or
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           unite
           mens
           minds
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           where
           we
           learn
           by
           the
           Gospel
           that
           many
           Errors
           were
           taught
           in
           these
           Apostles
           times
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           says
           also
           ,
           
           that
           
             Il
             Principiato
             Apostolico
             maintienne
             in
             unita
             ,
             in
             regola
             &
             in
             decoro
             tutta
             la
             Chieza
             ,
          
           the
           Apostolick
           Primacy
           maintains
           in
           Unity
           ,
           in
           Order
           ,
           and
           in
           Beauty
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           To
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           this
           Cardinal
           says
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           to
           consider
           what
           edification
           the
           Popes
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           since
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ,
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           first
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           ‡
           Was
           not
           the
           action
           whereby
           he
           got
           to
           be
           Universal
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           good
           example
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           and
           that
           of
           Pope
           Zachary
           in
           regard
           of
           Chilperic
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           favours
           perfidiousness
           and
           injustice
           more
           than
           these
           Examples
           ?
           See
           the
           Histories
           of
           Platina
           ,
           of
           Genebrard
           ,
           of
           Sigebert
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           are
           no
           crimes
           ,
           excesses
           ,
           nor
           abominations
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           not
           committed
           to
           bring
           about
           their
           Affairs
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           consolation
           for
           honest
           men
           to
           see
           in
           this
           Seat
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Magicians
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           and
           Sodomites
           ,
           as
           History
           affirmeth
           ,
           and
           not
           ten
           or
           twelve
           only
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           fifty
           one
           after
           another
           ?
           Baronius
           himself
           doth
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           had
           such
           Heads
           as
           these
           ,
           she
           would
           have
           been
           long
           since
           abolished
           upon
           Earth
           .
           But
           to
           make
           short
           work
           on
           't
           ,
           Was
           it
           not
           they
           who
           ruined
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           over
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           Popish
           yoke
           ,
           but
           demanded
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Canons
           ?
           Were
           not
           they
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           Hungary
           by
           their
           perfidiousness
           ,
           having
           advised
           the
           King
           of
           Hungary
           to
           violate
           the
           Treaty
           made
           with
           the
           Turks
           ?
           for
           which
           the
           Hungarians
           were
           by
           a
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           cut
           all
           to
           pieces
           in
           the
           Battel
           of
           Varnes
           ,
           as
           a
           Poet
           of
           those
           times
           relates
           ,
           who
           brings
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Hungary
           speaking
           thus
           :
           
             
             
               Me
               ,
               nisi
               Pontifices
               jussissent
               rumpere
               foedus
               ,
            
             
               Non
               ferret
               Scythicum
               Pannonis
               ora
               jugum
               .
            
             
               Discite
               Mortales
               non
               temerare
               Fidem
               .
            
          
        
         
           Can
           it
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           it
           was
           they
           who
           by
           their
           detestable
           Simony
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           pride
           ,
           have
           destroyed
           Religion
           in
           all
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           called
           Protestants
           ?
           See
           but
           the
           Complaints
           which
           all
           great
           men
           for
           many
           Ages
           have
           made
           against
           this
           See
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           been
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           judg
           of
           the
           solidity
           of
           what
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           maintain
           the
           Church
           in
           Unity
           ,
           in
           Order
           ,
           and
           in
           Honour
           .
           I
           will
           relate
           some
           Examples
           of
           it
           .
           John
           of
           Salisbury
           Bishop
           of
           Chartres
           ,
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           ‡
           
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             are
             sate
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             imposing
             weighty
             burthens
             upon
             the
             people
             .
             The
             Soveraign
             Pontife
             is
             an
             insupportable
             grievance
             to
             all
             honest
             men
             .
             His
             Legates
             commit
             so
             many
             Enormities
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             as
             tho
             the
             Devil
             were
             let
             loose
             ;
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             acquiesce
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             treated
             as
             a
             Heretick
             .
          
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Rheimes
           Assembled
           under
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           and
           Robert
           his
           Son
           ,
           crys
           out
           thus
           ,
           
             Shall
             it
             be
             said
             that
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             who
             are
             Illustrious
             for
             their
             merit
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             such
             Monsters
             ?
             What
             means
             this
             ,
             most
             ,
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             What
             think
             you
             that
             this
             man
             is
             ,
             whom
             we
             see
             sitting
             upon
             a
             lofty
             Throne
             ,
             shining
             all
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             clothed
             with
             Purple
             ?
          
           We
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Barbarossa
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           which
           Aventine
           makes
           mention
           of
           ;
           the
           same
           Author
           also
           produces
           the
           Speech
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           who
           presided
           in
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           held
           at
           Ratisbon
           ;
           there
           are
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             Pope
             teacheth
             us
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             between
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             those
             who
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             bear
             rule
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Subjects
          
           (
           viz.
           
             the
             Popes
             )
             ought
             to
             rule
             over
             their
             Princes
             .
             Our
             Lord
             himself
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             to
             serve
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             kiss
             their
             feet
             ;
             but
             these
             Ministers
             of
             Babylon
             will
             reign
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             and
             cannot
             suffer
             an
             equal
             ;
             they
             will
             never
             be
             at
             r●st
             till
             they
             have
             laid
             all
             at
             their
             feet
             ,
             till
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             even
             raise
             themselves
             above
             God.
             He
             despiseth
             the
             H●ly
             Assemblies
             and
             C●uncils
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Masters
             .
             He
             is
             afraid
             of
             being
             compel●ed
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             committed
             against
             the
             Laws
             .
             He
             speak●
             of
             great
             things
             as
             tho
             he
             were
             God.
             His
             mind
             runs
             upon
             new
             d●signs
             of
             establishing
             an
             Empire
             for
             himself
             .
             He
             changeth
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             others
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             He
             defiles
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             robb●th
             ,
             he
             deceives
             and
             murthers
             .
          
           ‡
           Honorius
           Bishop
           of
           Autun
           speaks
           of
           him
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           Turn
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             toward
             these
             Citizens
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             behold
             what
             th●y
             are
             ,
          
           
           &c
           
             They
             contrive
             at
             all
             times
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             instruct
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ;
             They
             sell
             Holy
             things
             ,
             and
             buy
             off
             Crimes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             go
             alone
             into
             Hell
             ;
             They
             defile
             the
             Priesthood
             by
             their
             Impurity
             :
             they
             seduce
             the
             People
             by
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             they
             reject
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             whereby
             we
             obtain
             Salvation
             .
             Consider
             also
             the
             Monks
             ;
             they
             deceive
             men
             by
             their
             Habits
             ,
             despising
             God
             ,
             and
             provoking
             his
             Wrath
             by
             their
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Behold
             also
             the
             Convents
             of
             Nuns
             ;
             they
             learn
             Immodesty
             from
             their
             Childhood
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           *
           And
           Peter
           of
           
             Blois
             ,
             Take
             away
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Idol
             from
             thine
             House
             ,
             and
             bruise
             the
             H●rns
             of
             this
             man
             of
             sin
             ;
             They
             pervert
             every
             thing
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             give
             all
             sorts
             of
             liberty
             to
             the
             Monks
             ,
             who
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             all
             the
             Excesses
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             Absolution
             for
             a
             yearly
             Pension
             which
             they
             pay
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Sodom
           
             gov●rn
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             are
             sate
             in
             the
             Seat
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
          
           &c.
           *
           And
           St.
           Bernard
           ,
           who
           cries
           out
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Popish
           Tyranny
           ,
           
             O
             mis●rable
             Spouse
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             who
             art
             committed
             to
             such
             k●epers
             !
             They
             are
             not
             thine
             Husband's
             Friends
             ,
             but
             Rivals
             :
             We
             see
             all
             H●nours
             heaped
             up
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             loaden
             with
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             him
             no
             H●nour
             .
             From
             hence
             come
             all
             these
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Whore
             ,
             these
             Actors
             H●bits
             ,
             this
             Royal
             Equipage
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Plague
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             within
             its
             Bowels
             ,
             and
             incurable
             .
          
           ‖
           
             A
             shameful
             Traffick
             hath
             been
             also
             made
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             nor
             doth
             any
             body
             value
             th●m
             but
             for
             their
             profit
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             that
             they
             look
             after
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             :
             'T
             is
             for
             that
             they
             are
             shaved
             ,
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             say
             Masses
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           
             It
             looks
             ,
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             tho
             all
             the
             Christians
             had
             conspired
             against
             thee
             ;
             and
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             first
             to
             persecute
             thee
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             Primacy
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           in
           many
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           *
           He
           observes
           in
           his
           91
           st
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           did
           already
           spoil
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Councils
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           passionately
           wished
           to
           see
           a
           Council
           where
           Traditions
           were
           not
           defended
           with
           so
           much
           Obstinacy
           ,
           nor
           obs●rved
           with
           Superstition
           ;
           because
           the
           Popes
           brought
           in
           great
           Abuses
           under
           the
           Pretext
           of
           Tradition
           .
           
             Ad
             illud
             Concilium
             toto
             d●sid●rio
             feror
             ,
             in
             quo
             Traditiones
             non
             obstinatius
             defensentur
             aut
             superstiti●sius
             obs●rventur
             .
             Recedant
             a
             m●
             cui
             dicunt
             ,
             nolumus
             esse
             meliores
             quam
             Patres
             nostri
             .
          
           These
           were
           not
           Oecumenical
           Councils
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           assembled
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           ‖
           Sorbon
           appealed
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Abuses
           which
           were
           there
           established
           ,
           and
           wrote
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           his
           Council
           was
           not
           assembled
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           See
           what
           our
           Probus
           says
           ,
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Toul
           ,
           under
           Honorius
           the
           Fourth
           :
           He
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Alas
             !
             how
             long
             shall
             these
             Vultures
             of
          
           Romulus
           
           
             abuse
             our
             Patience
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             Dullness
             ?
          
           ‡
           And
           the
           Great
           
             Petrarque
             ,
             Who
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             is
             there
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             detest
             this
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             miserable
             Habitation
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           
             I
             know
             it
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             there
             is
             no
             Piety
             ,
             nor
             Charity
             ,
             nor
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             Fear
             of
             God
             ;
             nothing
             Holy
             ,
             nothing
             Just
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           ‡
           It
           is
           now
           above
           a
           thousand
           years
           since
           ,
           that
           
             Isidore
             Pelusiota
          
           commended
           a
           Priest
           for
           having
           refused
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           former
           Ages
           ;
           because
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Dignity
             of
             sweetness
             of
             Humour
             ,
             and
             of
             Civility
             ,
             was
             changed
             into
             Tyranny
             ;
             For
             in
             former
             times
             they
             suffered
             Death
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             ;
             now
             they
             cause
             the
             Death
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             not
             by
             cutting
             their
             Throats
             (
             which
             would
             be
             a
             less
             heinous
             Crime
             )
             ,
             but
             by
             giving
             Scandal
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Souls
             ;
             They
             then
             gave
             their
             Goods
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             turn
             to
             their
             own
             profit
             the
             very
             Portion
             of
             the
             Poor
             :
             They
             then
             mortified
             their
             Bodies
             by
             fasting
             ,
             now
             they
             soften
             them
             by
             Luxury
             ;
             Then
             they
             honoured
             Virtue
             ,
             now
             they
             persecute
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Piety
             :
             They
             then
             spoke
             greatly
             in
             commendation
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             but
             now
             —
             I
             will
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             odious
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           here
           holds
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           gives
           you
           the
           liberty
           to
           think
           what
           he
           cannot
           with
           modesty
           express
           .
        
         
           *
           
             Alvarez
             Pelagius
          
           ,
           a
           Portugal
           Bishop
           ,
           after
           having
           made
           an
           honourable
           mention
           of
           the
           first
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           complains
           thus
           of
           their
           Successors
           :
           
             It
             is
             now
             a
             long
             time
             since
             their
             Successors
             have
             raised
             themselves
             in
             Authority
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             very
             different
             in
             H●liness
             ,
             getting
             themselves
             in
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
          
           Rome
           (
           
             would
             to
             God
             that
             this
             intrusion
             were
             made
             without
             a
             Devillish
             Agreement
             before-hand
             )
             ,
             enriching
             and
             raising
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             living
             themselves
             deliciously
             ,
             conferring
             Dignities
             upon
             their
             Friends
             ,
             building
             of
             Towers
             and
             Palaces
             in
          
           Babylon
           (
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           
             according
             to
             St.
          
           Hierom
           )
           ,
           
             kindling
             of
             Wars
             ,
             keeping
             up
             of
             Parties
             in
          
           Italy
           ,
           
             tho
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             embezelling
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             putting
             unworthy
             Men
             into
             Offices
             ,
             vaunting
             themselves
             in
             their
             Chariots
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Costly
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             Train
             of
             Guards
             and
             Worldly
             Power
             ;
             invading
             many
             times
             the
             Power
             of
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             taking
             no
             care
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             wholly
             minding
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
        
         
           ‖
           Besides
           these
           Subjects
           of
           Complaint
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           another
           ,
           which
           cries
           more
           loud
           to
           God
           for
           Vengeance
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Papacy
           is
           an
           Obstacle
           unto
           the
           Piety
           of
           those
           Christians
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           its
           Yoke
           .
           We
           are
           not
           of
           our
           own
           Nature
           virtuous
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           are
           born
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           
           without
           the
           particular
           Grace
           of
           God
           there
           is
           in
           us
           always
           a
           strong
           Disposition
           to
           do
           evil
           .
           If
           then
           men
           are
           not
           furnished
           with
           means
           to
           resist
           these
           ill
           Inclinations
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           let
           themselves
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           them
           :
           But
           if
           instead
           of
           furnishing
           them
           with
           these
           means
           ,
           they
           have
           greater
           occasion
           given
           them
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           inspiring
           them
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           engage
           them
           in
           sin
           .
           Now
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           state
           wherein
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Ages
           hath
           been
           ,
           hath
           such
           ill
           qualities
           ,
           that
           it
           takes
           away
           from
           Christians
           the
           Occasions
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           and
           offereth
           them
           others
           of
           doing
           evil
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Properties
           of
           our
           Mind
           to
           be
           led
           very
           much
           by
           Example
           ,
           especially
           by
           those
           who
           make
           a
           figure
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           Authority
           over
           others
           .
           Thus
           the
           behaviour
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           savouring
           scarce
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           Covetousness
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           the
           Natural
           Dispositions
           which
           we
           have
           to
           these
           Vices
           are
           by
           this
           means
           strengthned
           .
           I
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           Preachers
           do
           instruct
           the
           people
           ,
           That
           to
           make
           themselves
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           must
           refrain
           from
           these
           evil
           Passions
           ;
           and
           they
           build
           this
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           but
           men
           acting
           exceedingly
           more
           by
           the
           hope
           and
           fear
           of
           present
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           than
           of
           that
           which
           is
           future
           ,
           the
           efficacy
           of
           all
           the
           loveliness
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           gave
           this
           Precept
           ,
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           becomes
           extreamly
           weakened
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           ill
           Example
           of
           those
           who
           by
           their
           Habit
           and
           Condition
           ,
           seem
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           make
           profession
           of
           a
           Life
           more
           pure
           and
           disengaged
           from
           the
           Interests
           of
           this
           World.
           For
           altho
           they
           embrace
           not
           formally
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           hold
           these
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           very
           true
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           this
           ill
           Example
           makes
           them
           act
           as
           if
           they
           did
           wholly
           reject
           them
           ;
           this
           damnable
           Example
           having
           so
           mortal
           a
           poison
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           them
           believe
           ,
           that
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           being
           able
           men
           ,
           would
           themselves
           live
           conformable
           to
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           them
           Divine
           ;
           and
           they
           themselves
           leading
           not
           this
           life
           ,
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           what
           they
           preach
           and
           teach
           .
           The
           Scripture
           also
           in
           many
           places
           highly
           enveigheth
           against
           Pastors
           of
           an
           ill
           Life
           ,
           the
           disorder
           of
           their
           manners
           being
           a
           stumbling-block
           to
           those
           whom
           they
           have
           the
           care
           of
           .
           But
           tho
           the
           Irregularities
           of
           Pastors
           did
           not
           make
           so
           ill
           an
           impression
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           whilst
           persons
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           are
           humbled
           when
           they
           perceive
           within
           themselves
           a
           repugnancy
           to
           follow
           those
           ways
           
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           marked
           out
           ,
           hear
           speak
           of
           able
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           almost
           whole
           Orders
           ,
           whom
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           enjoyns
           to
           be
           charitable
           ,
           know
           that
           no
           more
           is
           employed
           that
           way
           than
           what
           remains
           to
           him
           who
           spares
           no
           cost
           to
           appear
           Great
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           up
           his
           Port
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           Interpretations
           of
           all
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           do
           not
           they
           find
           themselves
           inclined
           to
           embrace
           these
           Explications
           ,
           thereby
           satisfying
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           quiet
           their
           Consciences
           ?
           Those
           who
           favour
           the
           Papacy
           shall
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           so
           far
           from
           ordering
           such
           pernicious
           Maxims
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           abhor
           them
           ,
           and
           wish
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           teach
           and
           promote
           contrary
           ones
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           many
           Popes
           have
           themselves
           entertained
           ill
           Opinions
           ,
           I
           will
           grant
           it
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           pretendeth
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           him
           alone
           to
           judge
           absolutely
           of
           E●clesiastical
           things
           and
           persons
           ,
           not
           reproving
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           oftentimes
           shutting
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           who
           would
           oppose
           them
           ,
           who
           sow
           ,
           and
           spread
           abroad
           such
           dangerous
           Maxims
           ,
           doth
           uphold
           these
           pernicious
           Opin●ons
           ;
           which
           we
           have
           the
           greater
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           he
           withdraws
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           cannot
           silence
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           too
           great
           Authority
           ;
           it
           is
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           doth
           suffer
           the
           ill
           Example
           ,
           and
           these
           pernicious
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           able
           to
           hinder
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           matters
           of
           very
           small
           importance
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           it
           is
           an
           Obstacle
           unto
           Piety
           ,
           since
           no
           body
           can
           apply
           a
           Remedy
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Pope
           shall
           be
           acknowledged
           the
           Head
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Argument
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           ,
           That
           the
           Papacy
           is
           an
           Obstacle
           unto
           true
           Virtue
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           use
           of
           such
           practices
           as
           promote
           a
           false
           ,
           and
           only
           seeming
           ,
           instead
           of
           true
           Piety
           .
           Some
           Catholicks
           do
           teach
           ,
           That
           Contrition
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           Confession
           valid
           .
           But
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           much
           followed
           ;
           That
           which
           hath
           the
           Vogue
           ,
           and
           reigns
           most
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Attrition
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           a
           simple
           Sorrow
           for
           having
           sinned
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           occasioned
           but
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           Hell.
           The
           people
           who
           are
           instructed
           in
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           believe
           readily
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           be
           justified
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           think
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           sinned
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           they
           shall
           at
           their
           Death
           receive
           Absolution
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           by
           saying
           a
           Peccavi
           :
           For
           what
           man
           is
           there
           who
           is
           not
           
           afraid
           of
           being
           Damned
           ?
           The
           great
           multitude
           of
           Plenary
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           common
           as
           Water
           ,
           doth
           also
           marvellously
           contribute
           to
           the
           casting
           men
           into
           Impenitence
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           believe
           ,
           that
           their
           Consciences
           are
           in
           safety
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           observing
           those
           Exercises
           which
           pass
           for
           Pious
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           produce
           many
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ;
           but
           let
           these
           suffice
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Soveraign
           Judge
           of
           Religion
           ,
           not
           silencing
           these
           false
           and
           pernicious
           Teachers
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           ;
           Is
           not
           then
           the
           Papacy
           an
           Obstacle
           unto
           true
           Piety
           ,
           since
           it
           introduces
           a
           false
           one
           in
           its
           place
           ?
           There
           are
           good
           people
           among
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           I
           confess
           ;
           but
           the
           Papacy
           contributes
           nothing
           to
           that
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           who
           believe
           ,
           and
           live
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Piety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           which
           is
           rather
           destroyed
           than
           maintained
           by
           the
           usual
           Pride
           and
           Impiety
           of
           the
           Popes
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           now
           a
           days
           believes
           but
           what
           he
           will
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           is
           full
           of
           
             Deists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Libertines
          
           ,
           and
           impious
           persons
           .
        
         
           †
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           Papacy
           doth
           maintain
           the
           
             External
             Vnity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           great
           Advantage
           .
           Yet
           I
           deny
           that
           ;
           For
           what
           does
           it
           contribute
           to
           this
           outward
           Unity
           ?
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           it
           serves
           only
           to
           cheat
           the
           World
           ,
           whilst
           there
           is
           no
           inward
           Unity
           .
           If
           they
           mean
           the
           Unity
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           for
           Ceremonies
           make
           not
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           the
           out-side
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           different
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           Countries
           ;
           and
           the
           Popes
           are
           not
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           :
           If
           they
           were
           ,
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           condemn
           them
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           fewer
           Sects
           and
           Factions
           ,
           less
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           more
           Unity
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           have
           many
           Patriarchs
           ,
           than
           among
           us
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           indeed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           Ignorance
           that
           unites
           them
           ,
           than
           Reason
           or
           Piety
           .
        
         
           ‡
           B●t
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           spare
           nothing
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           ;
           they
           bestow
           on
           them
           both
           Money
           and
           Benefices
           .
           To
           that
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           not
           spared
           even
           the
           Blood
           of
           Hereticks
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           as
           History
           informs
           us
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           their
           Conversion
           which
           they
           do
           heartily
           desire
           ,
           why
           do
           not
           they
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           which
           they
           have
           usurped
           
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Why
           do
           not
           they
           re-establish
           things
           in
           a
           Christian
           manner
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           State
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ?
           Why
           do
           not
           they
           condemn
           the
           Blasphemies
           which
           are
           spoken
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           Maxims
           by
           which
           they
           have
           managed
           themselves
           so
           long
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           That
           then
           their
           lives
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           destroy
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           Adrian
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           who
           thought
           to
           have
           reformed
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           whom
           ‖
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           gives
           this
           Account
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           
             Ottimo
             Ecclesiastico
             ,
             Pontefice
             Mediocre
          
           ,
           a
           Good
           Priest
           ,
           but
           an
           Indifferent
           Pope
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Popes
           cannot
           find
           a
           Remedy
           for
           the
           Disorders
           which
           are
           so
           prevalent
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           their
           Authority
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           then
           good
           for
           ,
           and
           why
           shall
           we
           any
           longer
           suffer
           this
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           If
           they
           can
           find
           a
           Remedy
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           not
           only
           unprofitable
           ,
           but
           detestable
           Creatures
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           overturned
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           what
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           the
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           ought
           they
           not
           to
           think
           themselves
           happy
           ,
           to
           die
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Good
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Is
           it
           better
           to
           be
           the
           Object
           of
           Mens
           Worship
           ,
           to
           provoke
           the
           Jealousie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           so
           much
           mischief
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           Zeal
           of
           Moses
           ,
           or
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           died
           for
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           even
           accursed
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           first
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           so
           Couragiously
           ?
           They
           love
           rather
           to
           give
           them
           Money
           ,
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           because
           that
           thus
           they
           put
           out
           all
           to
           great
           Usury
           ;
           they
           sow
           that
           they
           may
           reap
           ;
           they
           give
           what
           is
           none
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           else
           what
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           careful
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           these
           People
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           not
           so
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           labour
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Catholicks
           ?
           That
           would
           cost
           them
           no
           Money
           :
           There
           needs
           nothing
           but
           to
           allow
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           recommend
           it
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           recommended
           it
           to
           us
           ;
           to
           suffer
           Divine
           Service
           to
           be
           read
           in
           a
           Language
           which
           every
           body
           understands
           ;
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           want
           of
           these
           things
           doth
           produce
           among
           us
           great
           Ignorance
           ,
           with
           which
           
           Piety
           is
           never
           to
           be
           found
           :
           But
           to
           give
           Money
           to
           convert
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           very
           prophane
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           dishonest
           method
           ,
           and
           an
           Example
           for
           Mahometans
           and
           Hereticks
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           even
           towards
           Christians
           .
           And
           to
           give
           Benefices
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           worse
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           the
           Clergy
           is
           filled
           up
           more
           and
           more
           with
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           no
           Religion
           ,
           who
           spend
           the
           Goods
           of
           the
           Poor
           upon
           Debauchery
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           are
           of
           no
           use
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           make
           Religion
           to
           be
           respected
           :
           But
           how
           ?
           Is
           it
           by
           their
           own
           Piety
           ,
           or
           Sanctity
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           their
           Court
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Humility
           ?
           No
           truly
           ,
           these
           Vertues
           are
           wholly
           there
           †
           unknown
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           Vices
           have
           ruled
           the
           Rost
           long
           since
           ;
           but
           their
           fine
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           we
           hear
           of
           .
           But
           are
           these
           the
           things
           that
           ought
           to
           make
           men
           love
           Religion
           ?
           Is
           it
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           costly
           Furniture
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Carnal
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           the
           Prelates
           glut
           themselves
           withal
           ?
           Is
           it
           their
           Cavalcades
           to
           Montecavallo
           ,
           their
           Horse
           and
           Foot-Guards
           ,
           their
           Armies
           and
           their
           Fleets
           ,
           which
           make
           Religion
           to
           be
           respected
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           both
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           deserved
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           Vicars
           ;
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           also
           was
           very
           contemptible
           in
           their
           days
           .
           Is
           it
           to
           Excommunicate
           all
           the
           World
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           Authority
           ,
           without
           Cause
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           Charity
           it self
           ?
           But
           wise
           men
           are
           so
           far
           from
           respecting
           them
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           Fools
           .
           Is
           it
           to
           hold
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           or
           Consistory
           ,
           where
           they
           treat
           only
           of
           prophane
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           promoting
           of
           Cardinals
           ?
           What
           doth
           this
           signifie
           ,
           or
           what
           Relation
           hath
           it
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           which
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Venice
           ,
           or
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           might
           not
           do
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           dissemble
           .
           All
           the
           Respect
           which
           men
           have
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           who
           hope
           for
           no
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           comes
           only
           from
           the
           Respect
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Fear
           which
           they
           see
           Princes
           have
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           respect
           of
           Princes
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           voluntary
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           great
           Ignorance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           
           which
           they
           have
           been
           brought
           up
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           ill
           Council
           of
           some
           Ambitious
           Clergy-man
           ,
           who
           compasses
           his
           Designs
           at
           the
           Prince's
           Expence
           .
           If
           this
           Respect
           be
           forced
           ,
           as
           ordinarily
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           out
           of
           the
           fear
           which
           men
           have
           of
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ;
           whereby
           he
           rules
           the
           vast
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           govern
           the
           meaner
           People
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           Palavicini
           says
           ,
           are
           the
           disposers
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           Countries
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           they
           ought
           themselves
           to
           give
           an
           Example
           ;
           they
           ought
           to
           apply
           to
           themselves
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           not
           to
           draw
           his
           Sword.
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           both
           ridiculous
           and
           horrible
           ,
           that
           these
           People
           should
           have
           Armies
           ,
           and
           make
           War.
           They
           do
           it
           in
           Germany
           ,
           after
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           his
           Example
           ;
           But
           where
           is
           it
           that
           they
           make
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           to
           be
           observed
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           place
           where
           they
           are
           violated
           more
           than
           where
           they
           have
           most
           Authority
           ?
           Is
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           better
           than
           Sodom
           ?
           Do
           not
           they
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           favour
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           the
           very
           Crime
           ,
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           their
           Court
           ,
           by
           their
           Expences
           ,
           by
           their
           pretending
           to
           exempt
           all
           Clergy-men
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           commit
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           go
           unpunished
           ?
           But
           they
           say
           furthermore
           ,
           That
           they
           make
           
             Kings
             stand
             in
             Awe
          
           ,
           and
           hinder
           them
           from
           professing
           ,
           Heresie
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           they
           who
           made
           them
           become
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Sweden
          
           ,
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           hinder
           them
           from
           returning
           into
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           pretended
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           very
           useful
           for
           the
           composing
           of
           Differences
           between
           Princes
           ,
           being
           looked
           upon
           as
           common
           Fathers
           to
           them
           all
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           their
           Artifices
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           th●re
           is
           no
           Prince
           whom
           they
           are
           more
           distrustful
           of
           .
           They
           never
           carried
           on
           their
           own
           Interest
           better
           ,
           than
           during
           the
           Wars
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Spain
           ,
           which
           either
           they
           always
           began
           ,
           or
           kept
           on
           foot
           .
           They
           are
           also
           constant
           Enemies
           to
           Great
           Princes
           .
           What
           is
           alledged
           might
           take
           place
           ,
           if
           the
           Popes
           were
           not
           th●mselves
           become
           Temporal
           Princes
           ,
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           Empero●●
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           robbed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           k●own
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Pretensions
           over
           all
           Christian
           
           Kingdoms
           ;
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Court
           more
           refined
           in
           Policy
           than
           theirs
           ,
           or
           that
           makes
           less
           Conscience
           of
           taking
           to
           themselves
           what
           belongs
           to
           another
           .
           In
           truth
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           not
           taken
           wrongfully
           ,
           because
           they
           pretend
           that
           it
           is
           their
           Right
           ;
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           
             Sennor
             del
             Mondo
          
           ;
           and
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           
             Nostor
             Sennor●
             ,
             Our
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           State
           in
           Europe
           which
           they
           have
           not
           endeavoured
           many
           times
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           have
           not
           greatly
           endamaged
           .
           ‡
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           relates
           to
           us
           that
           King
           John
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           receive
           an
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           whom
           Po●e
           Inn●cent
           the
           Third
           had
           Elected
           against
           the
           Canons
           ,
           he
           was
           first
           Excommucated
           by
           Innocent
           ,
           who
           accordingly
           gave
           away
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           Philip
           the
           August
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           poor
           King
           John
           was
           compelled
           to
           implore
           the
           Popes
           mercy
           ,
           who
           received
           him
           very
           bountifully
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           from
           thenceforth
           his
           Kingdom
           should
           depend
           upon
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           should
           be
           Tributary
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           pay
           20000
           Marks
           of
           Gold
           every
           year
           .
           And
           that
           this
           King
           having
           recovered
           his
           courage
           ,
           resolved
           to
           Abjure
           Christianity
           as
           an
           evil
           Religion
           ,
           thereby
           designing
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Popish
           yoke
           .
           Because
           he
           made
           himself
           the
           Popes
           Vassal
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           the
           Apostolick
           King.
           I
           wonder
           why
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Spain
           will
           not
           add
           to
           the
           Titles
           of
           
             Most
             Christian
          
           and
           
             Most
             Catholick
          
           that
           of
           Apostolick
           Kings
           at
           the
           same
           price
           as
           this
           King
           John
           of
           England
           did
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           his
           Holiness's
           fault
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           it
           when
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           They
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           true
           that
           they
           have
           heretofore
           caused
           disorders
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           will
           never
           fall
           out
           so
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           some
           hot
           headed
           men
           ;
           that
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           there
           was
           found
           a
           Judas
           .
           But
           I
           maintain
           that
           all
           these
           disasters
           proceeded
           not
           only
           from
           the
           pettish
           humour
           of
           any
           one
           Pope
           ,
           but
           were
           the
           natural
           effects
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           And
           tho
           we
           do
           not
           see
           it
           visibly
           break
           forth
           every
           day
           by
           some
           bloody
           example
           ,
           yet
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           habit
           or
           the
           will
           is
           ever
           the
           less
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           some
           external
           extraordinary
           reason
           which
           suspends
           the
           Action
           ,
           and
           which
           does
           sometimes
           make
           them
           act
           directly
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           inclination
           .
           Do
           not
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Inquisition
           it
           s●lf
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           Impious
           Tribunal
           which
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           authorising
           the
           greatest
           crimes
           ,
           and
           of
           Canonizing
           for
           the
           Popes
           Interest
           ,
           even
           Parricides
           ,
           and
           the
           Assassins
           of
           our
           Kings
           ;
           as
           amongst
           others
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           ninth
           of
           November
           1609
           ,
           it
           did
           condemn
           the
           Decree
           
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           given
           out
           against
           
             John
             Chatel
          
           ,
           who
           had
           attempted
           to
           Murther
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           .
           This
           Tribunal
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           not
           long
           since
           condemned
           the
           Jesuits
           Morals
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           perfectly
           conformable
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           France
           are
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           Kings
           Interest
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           contrary
           to
           their
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           their
           former
           conduct
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           because
           an
           ill
           person
           does
           a
           good
           action
           he
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           
             Tho
             a
             man
             be
             extreamly
             wicked
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             thence
             that
             every
             thing
             he
             does
             shall
             be
             so
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           think
           that
           the
           habit
           is
           lost
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           always
           see
           its
           acts
           :
           Philosophers
           tell
           us
           that
           it
           is
           often
           so
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Truce
           and
           not
           a
           Peace
           .
           †
           
             Non
             pax
             sed
             induciae
             ,
             bellum
             enim
             manet
             ,
             pugna
             cessa●
             .
             A
             Cobler
             ,
          
           ‖
           says
           
             Horace
             ,
             is
             still
             a
             Cobler
             ,
             tho
             his
             Stall
             be
             shut
             .
             [
             Et
             Alfenus
             vafer
             omni
             abjecto
             instrumento
             Artis
             ,
             clausaque
             taberna
             ,
             sutor
             erat
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Pope
           remains
           still
           Pope
           ,
           tho
           he
           sometimes
           do
           a
           good
           Action
           .
           *
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           says
           in
           a
           certain
           place
           that
           there
           are
           people
           ,
           
             Quorum
             animus
             peregrinatur
             in
             nequitia
             ,
             non
             habitat
             ,
          
           whose
           minds
           light
           upon
           iniquity
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           Traveller
           in
           an
           Inn
           they
           fix
           not
           ;
           so
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           
             Quorundam
             paparum
             animus
             peregrinatur
             in
             bonitate
             ,
             non
             habitat
          
           ;
           that
           they
           sometimes
           touch
           upon
           a
           good
           action
           ,
           but
           cannot
           hold
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Viper
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           creature
           ,
           tho
           she
           doth
           not
           always
           bite
           ,
           
             when
             it
             lyes
             in
             her
             power
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           never
           good
           to
           trust
           her
           .
           
             Nemo
             juxtae
             viperam
             securos
             somnos
             capit
             ,
             quae
             si
             non
             percutit
             certe
             sollicitat
             .
          
           ‡
           Says
           St.
           Hierom
           somewhere
           .
           The
           Papacy
           is
           just
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Chair
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           
             Cathedra
             Pestilentiae
          
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           men
           are
           corrupted
           .
           It
           is
           what
           he
           very
           well
           understood
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           the
           greatest
           harm
           he
           could
           wish
           a
           man
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           Pope
           .
           ‖
           And
           the
           Holy
           Carthusian
           Father
           that
           praises
           God
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Order
           had
           ever
           yet
           been
           Pope
           .
           How
           can
           any
           man
           maintain
           that
           Princes
           need
           not
           stand
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           three
           Popes
           of
           this
           present
           age
           have
           condemned
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           as
           wicked
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           ?
           
             Accipe
             nunc
             Danaum
             insidias
             &
             crimine
             ab
             uno
             disce
             omnes
             .
          
           *
           These
           were
           Paul
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             Ottimi
             Pontefici
             ,
             Ecclesiastici
             mediocri
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           true
           Popes
           ,
           but
           very
           indifferent
           Clergymen
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           both
           Judg
           and
           party
           in
           their
           own
           cause
           ,
           and
           pretend
           that
           their
           evidence
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           tends
           to
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           spoiling
           of
           those
           who
           believe
           
           them
           .
           I
           could
           yet
           produce
           a
           later
           example
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           who
           with
           unsufferable
           rashness
           lately
           threatened
           to
           Excommunicate
           the
           Greatest
           King
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           Reign
           alone
           in
           his
           own
           State
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           from
           some
           people
           who
           ought
           to
           employ
           themselves
           only
           in
           serving
           God
           ,
           the
           disposal
           of
           some
           Benefices
           which
           belong
           properly
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           who
           we
           see
           makes
           a
           more
           judicious
           choice
           of
           men
           fit
           to
           serve
           in
           these
           Employs
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           not
           sell
           them
           ,
           nor
           give
           them
           to
           his
           Relations
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           who
           had
           but
           very
           little
           regard
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           those
           upon
           whom
           they
           conferred
           these
           things
           .
           Besides
           ,
           of
           right
           ,
           the
           Popes
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           other
           Princes
           ;
           and
           there
           have
           been
           sufficient
           proofs
           given
           by
           this
           Great
           Prince
           of
           his
           zeal
           for
           Justice
           ,
           and
           for
           Religion
           .
           But
           these
           men
           love
           to
           make
           people
           feel
           their
           yoke
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           well
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           Mithridates
           said
           of
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           their
           love
           to
           Justice
           that
           made
           them
           fight
           against
           Princes
           ,
           but
           the
           desire
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Greatness
           ,
           †
           
             Non
             delicta
             Regum
             illos
             ,
             sed
             vires
             ac
             Majestatem
             insequi
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           known
           how
           ill
           they
           have
           treated
           Spain
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           President
           of
           Castile
           ,
           who
           had
           reason
           in
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           how
           at
           this
           time
           they
           handle
           the
           Venetians
           .
           Don't
           we
           know
           how
           Alexander
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           his
           Nephews
           ,
           behaved
           themselves
           at
           Rome
           towards
           our
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Ambassador
           the
           Duke
           of
           Crequi
           ?
           We
           may
           remember
           how
           that
           under
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           they
           wanted
           but
           very
           little
           to
           have
           utterly
           ruined
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           made
           the
           French
           all
           subject
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           had
           not
           been
           better
           Christians
           than
           the
           Pope
           ,
           what
           would
           have
           become
           of
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ?
           For
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           ,
           whose
           first
           Employ
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Keeper
           of
           Swine
           ,
           having
           gotten
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           grew
           so
           insolent
           as
           to
           Excommunicate
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           him
           uncapable
           to
           succeed
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           the
           Parliament
           nulled
           his
           Holiness
           his
           Bull
           ,
           which
           broke
           the
           design
           for
           that
           time
           .
           †
           Mezeray
           mentions
           the
           Bull
           ,
           which
           deserves
           reading
           .
           There
           are
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Authority
             given
             to
             Saint
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             to
             his
             Suce●ssors
             ,
             by
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             is
             greatly
             above
             all
             powers
             of
             Earthly
             Kings
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             to
             make
             Laws
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             to
             chastise
             those
             who
             oppose
             them
             ,
             to
             overturn
             their
             Seats
             ,
             and
             to
             tumble
             them
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             as
             the
             Ministers
             
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           He
           adds
           afterwards
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             Indispenceable
             Duty
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             is
             constrained
             to
             draw
             the
             Sword
             of
             Vengeance
             against
          
           Henry
           
             the
             late
             King
             of
          
           Navarre
           ,
           
             and
             against
          
           Henry
           
             Prince
             of
          
           Conde
           ,
           
             the
             spurious
             and
             detestable
             off-spring
             of
             the
             Illustrious
             House
             of
          
           Bourbon
           .
           
             Wherefore
             being
             in
             this
             l●fty
             See
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             full
             power
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Monarchs
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             declare
             them
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           also
           did
           Pope
           Julius
           the
           Second
           Out
           the
           Grandfather
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           fall
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           O
           miserable
           and
           detestable
           Creatures
           ,
           thus
           to
           abuse
           the
           simplicity
           and
           credulity
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           dare
           by
           a
           Diabolical
           pride
           to
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           an
           Authority
           which
           belongs
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           never
           exercised
           whilest
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           Michael
           the
           Archangel
           disputing
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           would
           not
           bring
           any
           railing
           accus●tion
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           content
           to
           say
           to
           him
           only
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
          
           ;
           because
           he
           looked
           upon
           God
           as
           him
           to
           whom
           judgment
           and
           vengeance
           belonged
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           are
           bold
           and
           desperate
           enough
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           condemn
           ,
           but
           to
           destroy
           Dignities
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           to
           ruin
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           whole
           States
           ,
           as
           their
           fancy
           leads
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           give
           themselves
           over
           to
           these
           Impieties
           ,
           which
           is
           unconceivable
           ;
           There
           must
           be
           in
           it
           an
           Enchantment
           not
           to
           be
           comprehended
           .
           By
           this
           you
           may
           see
           what
           judgment
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           the
           Harangue
           which
           Cardinal
           Perron
           made
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           French
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           at
           Paris
           ,
           Anno
           1616
           ,
           he
           maintained
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           Excommunicate
           and
           D●pose
           Kings
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           be
           Assassinated
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           who
           had
           long
           enjoyed
           these
           Rights
           were
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           that
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           they
           would
           voluntarily
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           in
           defence
           of
           this
           Holy
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           desired
           to
           have
           his
           name
           inserted
           in
           the
           Martyrology
           of
           Garnet
           ,
           and
           of
           Ra●illiac
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           the
           same
           Paradise
           .
           
             Ite
             truces
             animae
             &
             letho
             Tartara
             vestro
             pol●uite
             ,
             &
             totas
             erel●i
             consumite
             poenas
             .
          
           This
           stroke
           of
           Cardinal
           Perron
           ,
           confirms
           absolutely
           what
           Sancy
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           judgment
           ought
           we
           to
           make
           of
           him
           .
        
         
         
         
           it
           .
           By
           all
           these
           Examples
           then
           we
           see
           that
           Princes
           ,
           especially
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           ought
           never
           to
           trust
           any
           Pope
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Popes
           can
           never
           be
           the
           Mediators
           of
           those
           Differences
           which
           are
           between
           them
           and
           other
           Princes
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Papacy
           do
           alledg
           also
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           that
           the
           Popes
           draw
           Revenues
           out
           of
           Catholick
           Countries
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           Mony
           they
           assist
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           employ
           it
           to
           many
           other
           good
           uses
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Pope
           hath
           this
           Year
           given
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Corn
           to
           the
           poor
           People
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Portions
           to
           marry
           off
           several
           poor
           young
           Maids
           .
           But
           what
           doth
           this
           signify
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Popes
           are
           universal
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Heads
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           a
           Man
           must
           lay
           aside
           all
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           Devil
           ;
           that
           Opinion
           suits
           only
           with
           those
           who
           believe
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           .
           †
           Cicero
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           
             who
             live
             only
             by
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             cannot
             live
             without
             some
             exercise
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           Veneration
           which
           they
           have
           for
           the
           very
           Name
           of
           Popes
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           ridiculously
           favourable
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           admire
           them
           for
           very
           common
           Actions
           ,
           when
           they
           ought
           always
           to
           surpass
           the
           most
           perfect
           Christians
           in
           Charity
           ,
           in
           greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           great
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           but
           to
           see
           how
           these
           People
           are
           extolled
           for
           the
           little
           Good
           they
           sometimes
           do
           ,
           you
           would
           think
           they
           had
           a
           Dispensation
           from
           doing
           any
           good
           Actions
           .
           It
           is
           like
           those
           who
           commend
           the
           great
           Vertue
           of
           a
           Woman
           that
           does
           not
           prostitute
           her self
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           would
           say
           that
           she
           might
           be
           dishonest
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           there
           is
           no
           such
           great
           Commendation
           due
           to
           her
           :
           just
           so
           do
           People
           magnify
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           he
           will
           give
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           Livers
           a
           Year
           to
           defend
           Poland
           against
           the
           Turks
           .
           But
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           own
           Interest
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           for
           the
           Popes
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           chief
           Kings
           of
           Poland
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           other
           Catholick
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           they
           lose
           so
           much
           Land
           and
           so
           many
           Subjects
           as
           the
           Turks
           gain
           from
           the
           Catholicks
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           such
           a
           Sum
           as
           this
           to
           a
           Priest
           whose
           Revenue
           amounts
           to
           twenty
           Millions
           ;
           how
           doth
           he
           employ
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           Blood
           ?
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           he
           doth
           every
           Year
           plunder
           Poland
           of
           more
           than
           this
           Sum.
           But
           now
           in
           a
           time
           that
           People
           begin
           a
           little
           to
           know
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           wonder
           they
           endeavour
           by
           some
           
           good
           AAions
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           Contempt
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Corn
           which
           they
           give
           at
           Rome
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           matter
           that
           is
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           just
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           made
           them
           idle
           and
           lazy
           ,
           it
           should
           maintain
           them
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           yet
           a
           Tyrant
           who
           did
           not
           do
           some
           good
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           inveigh
           against
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           who
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Popes
           that
           have
           been
           in
           Possession
           of
           this
           See
           since
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ,
           is
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           least
           wicked
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Papacy
           only
           which
           I
           oppose
           ,
           that
           extravagant
           Authority
           which
           they
           make
           Men
           to
           adore
           ,
           that
           never
           yet
           did
           any
           thing
           but
           Mischief
           ;
           and
           I
           make
           a
           distinction
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           ignorant
           People
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           as
           Men
           ,
           may
           be
           wicked
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           Popes
           ;
           for
           I
           maintain
           that
           as
           Popes
           ,
           since
           Boniface
           the
           Third
           ,
           they
           have
           never
           done
           any
           thing
           but
           ill
           ;
           but
           as
           Men
           ,
           they
           may
           sometimes
           do
           Actions
           that
           are
           morally
           good
           .
           If
           the
           Popes
           did
           their
           Duty
           as
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           if
           they
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           instructed
           their
           Diocess
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           applied
           themselves
           to
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           without
           being
           ambitious
           ,
           without
           desiring
           Command
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           playing
           the
           Princes
           at
           Rome
           ,
           without
           abusing
           the
           World
           with
           their
           Dispensations
           ,
           Induglences
           ,
           false
           Reliques
           ▪
           
             Agnus
             Dei's
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Fooleries
           ;
           without
           drawing
           of
           Annates
           ,
           giving
           of
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           comparing
           themselves
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           like
           the
           first
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           should
           honour
           and
           admire
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Souldier
           said
           heretofore
           to
           Nero
           ,
           I
           loved
           thee
           *
           
             dum
             amari
             meruisti
             ;
             sed
             postquam
             Parricida
             ,
             Histrio
             ,
             incendiarius
             extitisti
             ,
          
           &c.
           whilst
           thou
           didst
           deserve
           it
           ,
           but
           since
           thou
           wert
           a
           Parricide
           ,
           a
           Stage-player
           ,
           and
           destroyer
           of
           thy
           Country
           ,
           I
           have
           abhorred
           thee
           .
        
         
           †
           They
           say
           furthermore
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Missions
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           People
           would
           never
           be
           converted
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           the
           Ambition
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           and
           carnal
           Pleasures
           which
           they
           keep
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Zeal
           and
           Charity
           are
           almost
           wholly
           extinguished
           .
           But
           what
           do
           the
           Popes
           do
           for
           these
           Missions
           ?
           If
           they
           contribute
           any
           thing
           towards
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           Interest
           .
           But
           there
           were
           Missions
           to
           the
           Indies
           before
           ever
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           undertook
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           :
           those
           who
           are
           now
           sent
           thither
           go
           only
           for
           Gain
           and
           Traffick
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Relations
           we
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           strangest
           Conversions
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           take
           no
           care
           at
           all
           to
           instruct
           these
           poor
           People
           ,
           nor
           to
           teach
           them
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           baptize
           them
           only
           ,
           without
           explaining
           to
           them
           the
           Virtue
           of
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           signifies
           ;
           nay
           without
           turning
           them
           from
           their
           former
           Idolatry
           .
           
           They
           are
           contented
           instead
           of
           instructing
           them
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           in
           worshipping
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           if
           they
           direct
           the
           Intention
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           no
           less
           Idolaters
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
           These
           now
           are
           their
           Conversions
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           does
           not
           the
           Pope
           create
           a
           great
           many
           Bishops
           
             in
             partibus
             Infidelium
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Countries
           of
           Infidels
           .
           That
           may
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Pope
           ;
           Metropolitans
           and
           Primates
           did
           heretofore
           create
           them
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           may
           do
           so
           still
           .
           This
           tends
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           flatter
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           establish
           themselves
           effectually
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           will
           however
           satisfy
           their
           Fancies
           ,
           by
           this
           imaginary
           Empire
           which
           they
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           in
           disposing
           of
           fantastick
           Bishopricks
           in
           those
           Countries
           .
           This
           is
           all
           but
           Farce
           .
           My
           Lord
           the
           new
           Bishop
           makes
           wry
           Faces
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           going
           to
           his
           pretended
           Diocess
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           shall
           be
           Greeks
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           Mahometans
           ,
           he
           prepares
           his
           Equipage
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           is
           just
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           hath
           a
           tender
           Affection
           for
           his
           dear
           Son
           ,
           commends
           his
           Zeal
           and
           his
           Piety
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           hazard
           himself
           among
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           dispences
           with
           him
           as
           to
           his
           Journey
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           recompence
           of
           his
           Devotion
           ,
           he
           gives
           him
           good
           Pensions
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           good
           Prelate
           lives
           jollily
           at
           Rome
           in
           Pleasures
           and
           in
           Honours
           .
           They
           have
           by
           this
           Principle
           of
           Vanity
           created
           four
           Patriarchs
           at
           Rome
           to
           make
           themselves
           amends
           because
           they
           could
           not
           make
           the
           four
           Greek
           Patriarchs
           submit
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           †
           There
           are
           some
           People
           also
           who
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           visible
           Head
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           proved
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Mahometans
           have
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Pagans
           also
           had
           one
           :
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Mahometans
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Musti
           ,
           and
           had
           heretofore
           their
           Caliphes
           ,
           the
           Pagans
           their
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           had
           ,
           will
           have
           less
           Aversion
           for
           Christianity
           when
           they
           see
           in
           it
           a
           Head
           of
           Religion
           like
           their
           own
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           ;
           for
           these
           never
           did
           usurp
           the
           Temporal
           Power
           of
           Princes
           like
           the
           Popes
           ;
           they
           never
           exacted
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           from
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           nor
           pretended
           to
           a
           share
           of
           the
           Princes
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Popes
           do
           in
           Catholick
           Countries
           .
           The
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Popes
           will
           ever
           keep
           them
           back
           more
           than
           this
           Conformity
           will
           induce
           them
           to
           embrace
           Christianity
           .
           But
           Men
           must
           not
           form
           to
           themselves
           such
           carnal
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           all
           Spirit
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Idolatry
           to
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           such
           
           Vicars
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Minister
           of
           Sin.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           yet
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           keep
           Princes
           and
           great
           Men
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           by
           the
           conveniency
           of
           Dispensations
           ,
           which
           they
           many
           times
           gives
           them
           very
           opportunely
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           could
           not
           find
           in
           other
           Religions
           ;
           *
           as
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           maintains
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           give
           these
           Dispensations
           to
           those
           who
           possess
           and
           change
           many
           Benefices
           ,
           they
           who
           enjoyed
           them
           would
           offend
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           uneasy
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           because
           that
           God
           should
           not
           be
           offended
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           found
           out
           the
           Secret
           of
           Dispensations
           .
           But
           these
           Dispensations
           are
           either
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           they
           are
           not
           :
           If
           they
           are
           ,
           then
           Princes
           are
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           blamed
           to
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           manifestly
           to
           mock
           both
           God
           and
           Men.
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           good
           People
           who
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           can
           make
           that
           a
           Sin
           which
           is
           not
           a
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           a
           Sin
           which
           is
           a
           Sin
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           any
           Prince
           was
           ever
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           believe
           so
           ;
           thus
           the
           Action
           of
           a
           Prince
           who
           hath
           recourse
           to
           the
           Popes
           for
           Dispensations
           authorizeth
           this
           abominable
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Example
           ,
           makes
           it
           pass
           for
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           making
           himself
           the
           shameful
           Instrument
           to
           establish
           the
           most
           pernicious
           and
           the
           most
           infamous
           of
           all
           Impostures
           .
           If
           the
           thing
           be
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           any
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           furthermore
           ,
           be
           they
           necessary
           or
           unnecessary
           ,
           the
           meanest
           Bishop
           hath
           as
           much
           right
           to
           grant
           them
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nay
           more
           ,
           since
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           the
           Popes
           being
           Temporal
           Princes
           can
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           either
           Bishops
           or
           Priests
           ;
           they
           have
           forfeited
           this
           Character
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           calling
           under
           God
           ,
           since
           God
           hath
           not
           instituted
           this
           monstrous
           Authority
           .
           Besides
           ,
           these
           Dispensations
           are
           only
           for
           the
           Popes
           advantage
           ;
           for
           by
           them
           he
           raiseth
           and
           maintains
           himself
           in
           Credit
           ,
           not
           only
           other
           above
           Bishops
           his
           fellow
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           even
           above
           God
           himself
           ,
           abrogating
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           fastning
           Princes
           with
           his
           whole
           Families
           indispensably
           more
           and
           more
           to
           their
           Service
           ,
           it
           being
           their
           Interest
           to
           maintain
           this
           pretended
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           their
           Actions
           would
           appear
           shameful
           and
           scandalous
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           times
           it
           is
           for
           their
           Marriages
           which
           they
           are
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           their
           Children
           would
           be
           illegimate
           ,
           which
           would
           confound
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Succession
           .
           Thus
           does
           every
           thing
           turn
           to
           the
           Popes
           advantage
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           who
           said
           in
           Epictetus
           †
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           where
           Profit
           is
           there
           is
           Piety
           .
           *
           
             Omnia
             retinendae
             Dominationis
             causâ
             honesta
          
           .
           They
           do
           not
           only
           give
           Dispensations
           to
           Princes
           which
           are
           many
           times
           very
           unjust
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           give
           them
           to
           every
           Body
           for
           Mony
           ,
           which
           makes
           Hereticks
           abhor
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           have
           much
           more
           respect
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           never
           practising
           any
           thing
           like
           this
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           amongst
           them
           a
           Licentious
           Person
           ,
           who
           hath
           some
           great
           Affair
           to
           compass
           ,
           he
           must
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ;
           then
           making
           his
           Addresses
           with
           a
           good
           grace
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           his
           business
           is
           done
           :
           this
           is
           not
           Simony
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           he
           obtains
           is
           
             in
             premio
             del
             denaro
             donato
             a
             Dio
             ,
          
           a
           Reward
           for
           the
           Money
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           †
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           says
           ,
           *
           He
           also
           makes
           them
           give
           Mony
           as
           a
           Punishment
           for
           their
           Sins
           as
           the
           same
           Jesuit
           says
           in
           another
           place
           .
           How
           could
           Men
           arrive
           to
           such
           Excesses
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ?
           A
           Pagan
           heretofore
           said
           ,
           that
           Maxima
           †
           
             fortuna
             minima
             licentia
             est
          
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           give
           themselves
           the
           least
           liberty
           who
           are
           Masters
           of
           the
           greatest
           Fortunes
           .
           Our
           Popes
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           believe
           that
           they
           may
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           because
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           boldness
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           their
           Empire
           hath
           caused
           ‖
           
             Vetustate
             Imperii
             coalita
             audacia
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           found
           that
           the
           People
           easily
           swallowed
           down
           their
           Impostures
           ,
           they
           by
           degrees
           invented
           more
           enormous
           ones
           .
           When
           People
           have
           once
           passed
           some
           certain
           Bounds
           ,
           they
           have
           afterwards
           no
           shame
           left
           them
           ,
           
             neque
             metus
             ultra
          
           ,
           
           
             neque
             pudor
             est
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           that
           no
           body
           opposes
           such
           horrible
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           suffered
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           too
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           World
           ought
           to
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           Holiness
           it self
           :
           Every
           body
           hath
           seen
           it
           ,
           doth
           yet
           see
           it
           ,
           says
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           silence
           approves
           ,
           nay
           applaudes
           it
           .
           I
           believe
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           that
           People
           please
           themselves
           with
           fancying
           that
           God
           is
           like
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           come
           off
           easily
           with
           him
           in
           their
           Affairs
           .
           That
           which
           is
           as
           bad
           too
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           ,
           that
           proportionably
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           at
           least
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           do
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           some
           part
           of
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           of
           dispencing
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           Popes
           Example
           ,
           who
           have
           infected
           all
           the
           others
           .
           *
           
             Sicut
             Grex
             totus
             in
             agris
             ,
             unius
             scabie
             cadit
             .
          
           This
           it
           is
           which
           hath
           produced
           those
           fine
           Morals
           which
           reign
           so
           much
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           so
           much
           Mischief
           .
           They
           will
           rather
           dispence
           with
           some
           great
           Crime
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           than
           with
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           ,
           against
           which
           either
           they
           or
           their
           Predecessors
           have
           made
           some
           rash
           Decree
           ;
           for
           by
           either
           
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           raise
           their
           Almighty
           Power
           above
           Heaven
           it self
           .
           In
           the
           first
           they
           raise
           themselves
           above
           God
           ,
           by
           dispencing
           with
           the
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           make
           that
           a
           Sin
           which
           is
           not
           so
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           which
           belongs
           only
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           put
           themselves
           in
           his
           place
           .
           What
           Reason
           is
           there
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           in
           what
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           established
           ,
           *
           that
           
             a
             Priest
             may
             be
             dispenced
             with
             for
             keeping
             many
             Concubines
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             being
             twice
             married
             ?
          
           upon
           which
           the
           Glossary
           makes
           this
           just
           Observation
           ,
           
             Notandum
             mirabile
             quod
             plus
             valet
             hic
             luxuria
             quam
             Castitas
             .
          
           What
           reason
           is
           there
           that
           at
           Rome
           the
           best
           Benefices
           are
           disposed
           of
           in
           favour
           of
           wicked
           Wretches
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Poisoners
           ,
           and
           Sodomites
           ,
           Fellows
           that
           are
           known
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           one
           only
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           France
           such
           Benefices
           as
           those
           cannot
           be
           possessed
           by
           a
           Prince
           and
           natural
           Son
           of
           a
           great
           King
           ?
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Canons
           which
           are
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           why
           shall
           People
           observe
           so
           scrupulously
           a
           Canon
           of
           a
           Council
           upon
           a
           thing
           almost
           indifferent
           ,
           whilst
           that
           the
           Popes
           do
           every
           day
           violate
           many
           Canons
           of
           the
           most
           Sacred
           Councils
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           are
           Essential
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           this
           very
           Point
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           body
           who
           knows
           Italy
           or
           Spain
           ,
           but
           must
           acknowledg
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           only
           possess
           Benefices
           ,
           but
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           who
           are
           Bastards
           ,
           born
           even
           of
           double
           Adultery
           ,
           begotten
           by
           Priests
           upon
           married
           Women
           .
           I
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           my self
           known
           more
           than
           four
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           France
           ,
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           religious
           place
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           Italy
           or
           Spain
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           but
           knows
           that
           there
           are
           People
           of
           this
           sort
           in
           Possession
           of
           Benefices
           ?
           †
           The
           Roman
           Divines
           maintain
           ,
           that
           a
           Priest
           is
           not
           irregular
           for
           Adultery
           and
           Sodomy
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           irregular
           to
           let
           a
           Prince
           enjoy
           Benefices
           ,
           because
           his
           Father
           did
           not
           beget
           him
           by
           his
           lawful
           Wife
           .
           ‖
           See
           in
           Navarre
           the
           great
           Canonist
           ,
           he
           shall
           tell
           you
           that
           Sodomy
           causeth
           no
           irregularity
           in
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           that
           Marriage
           does
           ,
           because
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           hath
           so
           established
           .
           After
           he
           hath
           spoken
           of
           those
           cases
           which
           causes
           Irregularity
           ,
           he
           asks
           the
           Question
           ,
           whether
           Sodomy
           be
           one
           or
           no.
           
             Dubitarûnt
             an
             voluerimus
             etiam
             nefandum
             Sodomiae
             crimen
             comprehendere
             ;
             sequitur
             respondendum
             esse
             ,
             non
             comprehendi
             ,
             primo
             quia
             irregularitas
             nisi
             ob
             casus
             jure
             expressos
             non
             incurritur
             ,
             secundo
             quia
             verba
             illa
             sunt
             Innocentii
             .
             Facit
             etiam
             quòd
             nos
             intelleximus
             quod
             in
             Italiâ
             ubi
             ,
             ut
             fertur
             ,
             plus
             hoc
             malo
             laboratur
             ,
             quam
             oporteret
             ,
             nullae
             de
             eo
             Dispensationes
             quaeruntur
             .
          
           He
           concludes
           that
           Sodomy
           makes
           not
           a
           Priest
           irregular
           .
           *
           And
           the
           Cardinal
           Tolet
           does
           
           maintain
           it
           to
           be
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Divines
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           all
           Orders
           ,
           even
           Priesthood
           it self
           ,
           may
           be
           conferred
           upon
           Children
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           not
           yet
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           .
           
             Omnes
             Ordines
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             etiam
             &
             Presbyteratum
             conferri
             posse
             Infantibus
             ,
             &
             nondum
             usum
             Rationis
             habentibus
             ,
             est
             communis
             Doctrina
             Theologorum
             .
          
           We
           see
           clearly
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           in
           France
           these
           People
           refuse
           to
           grant
           Benefices
           without
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           pretended
           Irregularities
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           out
           of
           Pride
           than
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           take
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           make
           People
           feel
           their
           Yoke
           ,
           this
           they
           call
           
             super
             Aspidem
             &
             Basiliscum
             ambulare
          
           ,
           to
           tread
           upon
           Serpents
           and
           Dragons
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           maintain
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           do
           moreover
           affirm
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           the
           Popes
           for
           the
           Holy
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           true
           Religion
           would
           have
           supplanted
           by
           Heresy
           ,
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           *
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           does
           assure
           us
           so
           .
           
             Il
             Tribunal
             dell
             '
             Inquisitione
             ,
             dal
             quale
             ,
             l'
             Italia
             riconosce
             la
             conservata
             integrita
             della
             sua
             fide
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           the
           Holy
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           that
           Italy
           owes
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Integrity
           of
           the
           Faith.
           Wherein
           truly
           they
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Honour
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           God
           hath
           no
           other
           means
           to
           preserve
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           needs
           such
           cursed
           Instruments
           as
           those
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
           †
           That
           you
           may
           make
           the
           better
           judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           for
           me
           to
           speak
           briefly
           a
           word
           or
           two
           concerning
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           Tribunal
           proceeds
           against
           Heriticks
           ,
           upon
           what
           they
           call
           the
           Directory
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           Year
           1585.
           you
           must
           know
           that
           this
           Directory
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Bull
           
             de
             Coenâ
             Domini
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ‖
           
             in
             summâ
             Francisci
             Tolet.
             de
             instructione
             Sacerdotum
             ,
          
           where
           there
           are
           eighteen
           sorts
           of
           Excommunications
           ;
           the
           first
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           Favourers
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           those
           who
           read
           or
           keep
           their
           Books
           without
           the
           permission
           of
           the
           Holy
           See.
           And
           under
           this
           pretence
           these
           Fellows
           have
           caused
           two
           of
           our
           Kings
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
           It
           was
           this
           rare
           Excommunication
           that
           ruined
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           it
           does
           not
           destroy
           it
           every
           where
           else
           .
           *
           In
           his
           20
           th
           Book
           you
           find
           that
           all
           those
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           who
           say
           and
           confess
           that
           the
           Council
           is
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           who
           appeal
           from
           his
           Decrees
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           without
           being
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           We
           must
           no
           longer
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           become
           the
           
             Popes
             Creatures
          
           to
           avoid
           these
           terrible
           Excommunications
           .
           In
           the
           21
           st
           Chapter
           of
           Cardinal
           Tolet
           his
           
           Collection
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Bull
           which
           does
           excommunicate
           all
           Princes
           who
           lay
           new
           Taxes
           upon
           their
           People
           without
           the
           Pope's
           permission
           .
           This
           was
           not
           much
           amiss
           indeed
           ,
           for
           by
           it
           you
           see
           that
           all
           Soveraign
           Princes
           are
           made
           Slaves
           to
           the
           holy
           See.
           A
           Man
           must
           have
           lost
           his
           Senses
           not
           to
           see
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           which
           possesseth
           this
           Gene●ation
           of
           Vipers
           .
           
           In
           his
           27
           th
           ,
           28
           th
           ,
           and
           29
           th
           Chapters
           ,
           all
           Chancellours
           ,
           Presidents
           ,
           Councellours
           ,
           and
           Soveraign
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           are
           excommunicated
           if
           they
           hinder
           the
           Clergy
           in
           any
           manner
           whatsoever
           to
           exercise
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           against
           all
           Persons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           whereby
           they
           will
           destroy
           all
           Political
           Authority
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Clergy
           Masters
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           you
           must
           know
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           whose
           Decrees
           were
           all
           made
           at
           Rome
           before
           ever
           matters
           were
           proposed
           at
           Trent
           ,
           established
           Ecclesiastical
           Immunities
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decretals
           of
           Boniface
           the
           Eight
           :
           This
           it
           was
           that
           made
           many
           worthy
           Prelates
           in
           France
           formerly
           press
           so
           hard
           to
           have
           this
           Council
           received
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           wicked
           Wretch
           Miron
           Archbishop
           of
           Angiers
           ,
           write
           so
           insolently
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           very
           well
           deserved
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           At
           length
           having
           thundred
           out
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Excommunications
           ,
           they
           declare
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           remain
           a
           whole
           Year
           in
           these
           sorts
           of
           Excommunications
           ,
           shall
           for
           their
           Contumacy
           be
           declared
           Hereticks
           .
           Chap.
           
             Cum
             Contumacia
             de
             Hereticis
             in
          
           6.
           and
           it
           is
           a
           favour
           too
           that
           they
           do
           not
           turn
           them
           into
           Hobgoblins
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           all
           this
           but
           what
           is
           sottish
           ,
           horrible
           ,
           and
           diabolical
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           People
           who
           at
           this
           day
           dare
           not
           publickly
           detest
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           in
           France
           ,
           who
           shall
           maintain
           it
           at
           their
           utmost
           peril
           ,
           and
           even
           die
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           almost
           all
           the
           Monks
           and
           many
           others
           who
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           would
           not
           lose
           this
           Point
           .
           Hitherto
           this
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           hath
           been
           abhorred
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           no
           thanks
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           but
           the
           Parliaments
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             mavult
             suffundere
             sanguinem
             quam
             effundere
             .
          
           And
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           Lewis
           the
           thirteenth
           all
           the
           Chairs
           of
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Preachers
           rung
           with
           this
           impious
           and
           abominable
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Church
           could
           excommunicate
           ,
           depose
           and
           put
           Kings
           to
           death
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           these
           Holy
           Laws
           should
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           these
           infamous
           Creatures
           have
           wrote
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Directory
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           in
           the
           the
           Year
           1585.
           wherein
           they
           establish
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           impious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           allow
           of
           the
           Extravagants
           of
           Boniface
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Decretals
           of
           the
           Popes
           who
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           the
           
           Power
           of
           both
           Swords
           to
           destroy
           all
           those
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           it
           .
           In
           the
           third
           part
           of
           this
           Directory
           ,
           Commentary
           the
           thirteenth
           ;
           there
           are
           three
           methods
           of
           proceeding
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Accusation
           ,
           by
           Delation
           ,
           and
           by
           Inquisition
           .
           In
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Accusation
           is
           not
           allowed
           of
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           that
           it
           is
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Contention
           ;
           the
           Crime
           of
           Heresy
           must
           be
           proved
           Judicially
           ,
           and
           Canonically
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           some
           difficulty
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           becomes
           the
           Accuser
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             quia
             non
             est
             obnoxius
             poenae
             talionis
             ,
          
           because
           he
           is
           not
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Retaliation
           ,
           
             neque
             aliis
             poenis
             quas
             falsi
             Accusatores
             pati
             solent
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           Punishments
           which
           false
           Witnesses
           are
           wont
           to
           suffer
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           but
           by
           Delation
           and
           Inquisition
           ;
           and
           let
           a
           Man
           but
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           Syndic
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Inquisitor
           to
           accuse
           any
           body
           and
           there
           's
           an
           end
           of
           him
           .
           In
           this
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           Commentary
           the
           28
           th
           ,
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           there
           are
           these
           words
           ;
           
             In
             crimine
             Haereseos
             propter
             ejus
             Enormitatem
             omnia
             testimonia
             recipiuntur
             ,
             omniumque
             voces
             &
             interpretationes
             audiuntur
             ,
             etiam
             &
             inimicorum
             hominum
             ,
             perjurorum
             ,
             lenonum
             ,
             meretricum
             ,
             &
             infamium
             :
             In
             case
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Enormity
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             all
             Evidences
             are
             allowed
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             and
             Accusation
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             even
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             perjured
             ,
             Pimps
             ,
             Whores
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             worst
             Reputation
             .
          
           And
           that
           which
           is
           as
           good
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           two
           Witnesses
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           even
           against
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           let
           him
           know
           who
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           .
           See
           Commentary
           the
           23
           ,
           48
           ,
           120
           ,
           124.
           there
           are
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Quod
             si
             reus
             instaret
             postularetque
             ut
             sibi
             concederetur
             defensio
             secundum
             Juris
             Ordinem
             ,
             &
             per
             consequens
             ut
             Testium
             nomina
             simul
             cum
             dictis
             eorundem
             sibi
             ederentur
             ,
             audiendus
             non
             esset
             ;
             &
             si
             fortassis
             ob
             id
             gravari
             se
             diceret
             ,
             &
             appellaret
             ,
             talis
             appellatio
             non
             esset
             admittenda
             ;
             sed
             eâ
             non
             obstante
             imo
             vero
             eâ
             rejectâ
             tanquam
             frivolâ
             &
             injustâ
             ad
             ulteriora
             Judicii
             acta
             est
             intrepidè
             procedendum
             ;
             That
             if
             any
             guilty
             Person
             doth
             insist
             upon
             ,
             and
             require
             liberty
             to
             make
             a
             Defenee
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Depositions
             ,
             should
             be
             delivered
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             And
             if
             ,
             for
             th●s
             reason
             ,
             he
             shall
             say
             that
             he
             is
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             and
             shall
             appeal
             ,
             such
             his
             Appeal
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             but
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             nay
             ,
             it
             being
             wholly
             rejected
             as
             frivolous
             and
             unjust
             ,
             he
             is
             vigorously
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             Acts
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           And
           the
           good
           natur'd
           Inquisitors
           give
           this
           Consolation
           
           to
           People
           that
           are
           condemned
           ;
           
             Nec
             quisquam
             dicat
             se
             injustè
             hâc
             ratione
             condemnari
             ,
             nec
             conqueratur
             do
             judicibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             ,
             vel
             de
             judicio
             Ecclesiae
             ita
             statuentis
             :
             Nor
             let
             any
             Man
             say
             that
             he
             is
             condemned
             unjustly
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             nor
             complain
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             ordaining
             :
          
           (
           These
           Hangmen
           will
           make
           the
           Church
           accessary
           to
           their
           Barbarities
           .
           )
           
             Sed
             si
             injustè
             condemnatus
             sit
             ,
             gaudeat
             potiùs
             quòd
             pro
             veritate
             mortem
             patiatur
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             unjustly
             condemned
             ,
             let
             him
             rejoyce
             rather
             that
             he
             suffers
             Death
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           What
           could
           the
           Devil
           do
           worse
           if
           he
           were
           incarnate
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           Churches
           Head
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           Holiness
           who
           hath
           made
           and
           decreed
           these
           things
           .
           They
           do
           yet
           worse
           than
           this
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           use
           of
           secret
           means
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           get
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Power
           prevent
           their
           wicked
           Designs
           .
           They
           employ
           ignorant
           Creatures
           that
           are
           loaden
           with
           Iniquity
           ,
           such
           as
           Ravilliac
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Murtherer
           by
           Profession
           ,
           and
           a
           Sorcerer
           too
           ,
           as
           was
           commonly
           said
           ,
           they
           give
           these
           People
           Absolution
           from
           all
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           promise
           them
           Paradise
           if
           they
           perish
           in
           the
           Execution
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           taken
           ,
           after
           it
           .
           They
           have
           for
           such
           purposes
           as
           these
           in
           Italy
           ,
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           Crocesegnati
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Spain
             los
             Familiares
          
           .
           *
           See
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Francis
             Suarez
          
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           called
           
             Defensio
             fidei
             Catholicae
          
           .
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           are
           very
           much
           obliged
           to
           this
           Loyal
           Loyolist
           ,
           for
           calling
           these
           Maxims
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           If
           what
           he
           said
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           great
           advantage
           to
           be
           a
           Catholick
           .
           It
           would
           be
           perfect
           Manicheisme
           ,
           a
           Man
           must
           believe
           two
           contrary
           Principles
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           Author
           ,
           called
           
             Guliel
             .
             Nubrigensis
          
           ,
           who
           relates
           the
           Story
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           who
           dethroned
           his
           natural
           Prince
           and
           sat
           himself
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           he
           had
           engraved
           upon
           his
           Seal
           ,
           
             Ferus
             ut
             Leo
             ,
             mitis
             ut
             Agnus
             .
          
           This
           Monk
           was
           Villain
           enough
           ,
           thus
           to
           usurp
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Prince
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           than
           any
           of
           these
           Thieves
           at
           Rome
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           will
           all
           my
           Life-time
           hold
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholick
           Gallican
           Church
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Bull
           
             de
             Coenâ
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           the
           Superiority
           of
           the
           Pope
           above
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           Morals
           now
           in
           fashion
           ,
           I
           declare
           I
           do
           detest
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           dangerous
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           who
           believe
           and
           maintain
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           believe
           them
           as
           far
           from
           being
           saved
           as
           the
           Mahometans
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           gave
           himself
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           all
           Charity
           it self
           ,
           can
           approve
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
           People
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           Religion
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           detest
           the
           Barbarities
           which
           these
           Monsters
           exercise
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           How
           contrary
           are
           these
           Practices
           to
           those
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           See
           after
           what
           manner
           our
           merciful
           Saviour
           spoke
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           
             What
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             also
             leave
             me
             ?
          
           upon
           which
           St.
           Chrysostom
           makes
           this
           Reflection
           ,
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ·
           
             He
             asks
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
             ?
             which
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             one
             taking
             away
             all
             force
             and
             compulsion
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           truth
           they
           did
           all
           abandon
           him
           ;
           yet
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           he
           received
           them
           as
           kindly
           as
           tho
           they
           had
           followed
           him
           to
           the
           very
           Cross
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           when
           he
           gave
           his
           Apostles
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           he
           ordered
           them
           only
           to
           teach
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           compel
           them
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           were
           discontented
           with
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           called
           down
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           says
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             Spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             :
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             Mens
             Lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           But
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           quite
           contrary
           use
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           destroy
           both
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           too
           .
           We
           see
           that
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           followed
           these
           holy
           Rules
           of
           Charity
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           Titus
           ;
           teaching
           him
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           says
           to
           him
           only
           ,
           
             A
             Man
             that
             is
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             reject
             .
          
           He
           says
           not
           ,
           
             do
             him
             Injustice
             ,
             kill
             him
             ,
             ruin
             him
             by
             Violence
             ,
             or
             by
             Craft
             ,
             break
             your
             word
             with
             him
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Maxims
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           *
           According
           to
           these
           Principles
           ,
           St.
           Chrysostom
           says
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Apud
             nos
             non
             cogendo
             sed
             suadendo
             id
             agendum
             est
             ut
             qui
             malus
             est
             melior
             evadat
             ,
             neque
             enim
             ad
             coercendos
             peccatores
             Potestatis
             jus
             nobis
             datum
             est
             ;
             &
             si
             datum
             maximè
             esset
             ,
             locus
             non
             esset
             juris
             istius
             exercendi
             ,
             cum
             Deus
             coronet
             non
             eos
             qui
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             qui
             voluntate
             liberâ
             à
             malo
             abstinent
             :
             We
             must
             not
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             bad
             Man
             better
             by
             Force
             ,
             but
             by
             Perswasion
             :
             For
             we
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             compel
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             God
             crowns
             not
             those
             that
             abstain
             from
             Evil
             out
             of
             meer
             necessity
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             do
             it
             out
             of
             free
             choice
             .
          
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           that
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           comparing
           a
           King
           to
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             Ille
             nolentibus
             praeest
             ,
             hic
             volentibus
             .
          
           The
           one
           rules
           over
           those
           that
           are
           unwilling
           ,
           the
           other
           over
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           .
           And
           Gregory
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           says
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Nova
             est
             &
             inaudita
             ista
             praedicatio
             quae
             verberibus
             exigit
             fidem
             :
             That
             is
             a
             new
             and
             
             unheard-of
             sort
             of
             Preaching
             that
             requires
             Faith
             with
             Blows
             .
          
           The
           Fathers
           abhorred
           not
           only
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           Injustice
           should
           be
           done
           to
           them
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           to
           make
           this
           use
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           betray
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           means
           to
           make
           Hereticks
           more
           obdurate
           :
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           do
           thus
           ,
           have
           only
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           People
           readily
           believe
           that
           a
           Religion
           is
           nothing
           worth
           which
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           embrace
           by
           such
           ways
           as
           these
           .
           St
           Athanasius
           speaking
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           driving
           them
           out
           of
           all
           Employs
           ,
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           means
           of
           getting
           their
           Living
           ,
           prohibiting
           them
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           doing
           them
           many
           other
           Wrongs
           by
           Violence
           and
           Fraud
           ,
           and
           by
           groundless
           Accusations
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           bringing
           some
           of
           them
           to
           Death
           ,
           says
           very
           well
           ;
           
             Atque
             seipsum
             quàm
             non
             sit
             Pia
             ,
             nec
             Dei
             cultrix
             manifestat
             :
             and
             shews
             it self
             how
             it
             is
             neither
             pious
             ,
             nor
             worshipping
             God.
          
           The
           same
           thing
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           English
           at
           present
           .
           *
           St
           Chrysostome
           also
           says
           ,
           
             Errantis
             poena
             est
             doceri
             ;
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             erroneous
             is
             to
             be
             instructed
             .
          
           The
           Emperour
           Antoninus
           ,
           tho
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           was
           much
           more
           a
           Christian
           than
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           their
           Inquisition
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           9
           th
           Book
           he
           says
           ;
           
             Si
             potes
             meliora
             doce
             ,
             si
             non
             potes
             ,
             memento
             in
             hoc
             tibi
             lenitatem
             datam
             .
             Ipsi
             Dii
             lenes
             sunt
             talibus
             :
             If
             thou
             canst
             ,
             teach
             me
             better
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             remember
             Gentleness
             ▪
             was
             given
             thee
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             .
             The
             Gods
             themselves
             are
             gentle
             to
             such
             .
          
           If
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           did
           establish
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           if
           she
           justified
           the
           Perfidiousness
           and
           Inhumanities
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           and
           Hereticks
           commit
           every
           day
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           should
           make
           no
           difficulty
           to
           declare
           it
           an
           abominable
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           of
           it
           one
           moment
           longer
           :
           and
           if
           People
           went
           to
           Heaven
           by
           such
           ways
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           soon
           of
           the
           Americans
           mind
           ,
           who
           said
           they
           would
           not
           go
           to
           the
           same
           Paradise
           whither
           the
           Spaniards
           went
           ;
           nor
           would
           I
           go
           to
           the
           Paradise
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
           I
           do
           maintain
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           ruined
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           their
           Inquisition
           hath
           been
           set
           up
           ,
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Heresies
           in
           the
           World
           together
           ever
           could
           have
           done
           .
           We
           need
           not
           but
           consider
           the
           good
           Effects
           which
           it
           hath
           had
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           where
           in
           truth
           there
           is
           no
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           Christianity
           scarce
           there
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           and
           how
           should
           it
           with
           that
           Ignorance
           which
           the
           Inquisition
           brings
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           produced
           nothing
           but
           Superstition
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           dissembling
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Cruelties
           and
           Treacheries
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           abominable
           Vices
           ,
           which
           are
           scarce
           known
           but
           in
           Countries
           of
           the
           
           Inquisition
           ?
           And
           where
           we
           find
           them
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           brought
           thither
           from
           Rome
           by
           those
           that
           were
           devoted
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           through
           the
           too
           great
           Commerce
           which
           Princes
           suffer
           with
           Rome
           .
           The
           Hereticks
           may
           well
           say
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           that
           Holland
           is
           no
           longer
           Catholick
           .
           If
           the
           Inquisi●ion
           be
           advantagious
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           Why
           do
           the
           most
           Christian
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           the
           best
           regulated
           both
           in
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           Manners
           ,
           detest
           it
           ?
           Compare
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           
             Germany
             ,
             Flanders
          
           and
           Poland
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           say
           that
           the
           latter
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           former
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           I
           esteem
           and
           Heretick
           that
           is
           an
           honest
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           fears
           God
           ,
           a
           hundred
           times
           more
           than
           a
           Catholick
           who
           lives
           disorderly
           ,
           or
           that
           knows
           not
           what
           Religion
           is
           .
           I
           know
           no
           worse
           Heresy
           than
           to
           be
           without
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           He
           be
           known
           where
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           not
           allowed
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           where
           the
           Clergy
           are
           wholly
           lost
           in
           most
           abominable
           Vices
           ,
           and
           know
           nothing
           at
           all
           ?
           where
           it
           is
           Crime
           enough
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           to
           discourse
           about
           Religion
           ?
           where
           Mens
           Minds
           are
           filled
           with
           a
           thousand
           Fooleries
           that
           have
           no
           relation
           at
           all
           to
           Piety
           ?
           Set
           a
           Spaniard
           or
           an
           Italian
           ,
           who
           hath
           gotten
           a
           little
           Sense
           ,
           to
           discourse
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           a
           great
           Politician
           ;
           
             Christo
             era
             Grande
             Politico
          
           ,
           because
           he
           sees
           that
           his
           Vicar
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           hath
           made
           so
           great
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           subdued
           all
           Catholick
           Princes
           to
           himself
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Idea
           which
           they
           have
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           form
           to
           themselves
           upon
           what
           they
           see
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           they
           know
           less
           of
           it
           than
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           .
           And
           their
           Divines
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           most
           happy
           Body
           Politick
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           
             Corpo
             .
             Politico
             il
             piu
             felice
             che
             sia
             in
             terra
             ,
          
           as
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           says
           *
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Cardinal
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           would
           have
           his
           Church
           governed
           ,
           as
           great
           Polititians
           govern
           their
           States
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           to
           make
           her
           happy
           as
           well
           in
           this
           World
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           heaping
           upon
           her
           Honours
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           †
           
             secondo
             la
             carne
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh.
           And
           of
           the
           Papacy
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           abundant
           Source
           of
           Temporal
           Felicity
           .
           
             Il
             Principiato
             Apostolico
             fonte
             d'utilita
             Temporale
             secondo
             la
             carne
             in
             quel
             modo
             chi
             e
             piu
             conforme
             etiandio
             all
             humana
             felicita
          
           :
           ‖
           
             The
             Apostolick
             Primacy
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Temporal
             Profit
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             is
             most
             conducing
             to
             Human
             Felicity
             .
          
           
           Nor
           do
           the
           Portuguees
           understand
           things
           better
           ;
           they
           are
           more
           than
           half
           Jews
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           what
           either
           Judaism
           or
           Christianity
           is
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           who
           look
           for
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Messias
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           great
           Conquests
           ought
           to
           make
           them
           Masters
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           this
           is
           one
           of
           their
           Kings
           named
           Sebastian
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           made
           a
           Saint
           ,
           he
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           Battel
           of
           Alcazar
           going
           to
           assist
           one
           Moorish
           King
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           because
           his
           Body
           was
           not
           found
           after
           the
           Battel
           ,
           they
           pretend
           that
           he
           is
           not
           dead
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           roams
           up
           and
           down
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           return
           suddenly
           again
           to
           conquer
           all
           the
           habitable
           Earth
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           subject
           to
           the
           Portugal
           Nation
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           they
           learn
           it
           insensibly
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           It
           is
           not
           long
           since
           a
           Man
           might
           have
           borrowed
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           in
           Portugal
           payable
           at
           the
           return
           of
           St.
           Sebastian
           .
           That
           which
           doth
           produce
           this
           horrible
           Ignorance
           among
           these
           People
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           they
           read
           not
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Inquisition
           suffers
           there
           no
           Religion
           but
           its
           own
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           body
           who
           can
           accuse
           either
           the
           Inhumanity
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           or
           the
           Vices
           and
           Incapacities
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           If
           some
           other
           Sect
           had
           liberty
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Contradiction
           of
           this
           Sect
           would
           oblige
           them
           to
           study
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           themselves
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           and
           other
           Sciences
           flourish
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           seeing
           every
           Man
           would
           have
           as
           many
           Censurers
           of
           his
           Religion
           and
           of
           his
           Manners
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           Men
           of
           contrary
           Opinions
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           Men
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Behaviour
           ;
           that
           their
           Lives
           might
           be
           more
           conformable
           to
           true
           Christianity
           .
           Wickedness
           would
           be
           greatly
           abated
           ,
           Men
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           those
           horrible
           Crimes
           which
           the
           Italians
           now
           make
           their
           diversion
           ;
           there
           would
           be
           much
           more
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           Industry
           and
           Perfection
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           know
           that
           this
           is
           not
           at
           all
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Humour
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           Markets
           better
           by
           Ignorance
           and
           the
           Inquisition
           .
           I
           know
           by
           my
           own
           Experience
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           say
           by
           many
           good
           People
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           would
           destroy
           amongst
           them
           all
           Devotion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           have
           no
           Adversaries
           to
           awaken
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           take
           care
           of
           themselves
           ;
           their
           Ministers
           would
           become
           ignorant
           and
           debauched
           ,
           and
           so
           proportionably
           the
           People
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           doth
           
             prohibit
             all
             ill
             Books
          
           ;
           you
           must
           know
           too
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           of
           the
           number
           of
           these
           ill
           Books
           that
           are
           prohibited
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Books
           forbidden
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           only
           no
           ill
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           which
           are
           
           very
           excellent
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           abominable
           ones
           allowed
           of
           ,
           which
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           be
           burnt
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Authors
           .
           By
           this
           same
           Principle
           they
           have
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           Fathers
           those
           Passages
           which
           were
           not
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
        
         
           They
           yet
           insist
           for
           the
           justifying
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           That
           the
           diversity
           of
           Religion
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           Civil
           Wars
           in
           a
           Nation
           .
           But
           what
           Mischief
           doth
           not
           the
           Inquisition
           do
           ?
           All
           Princes
           ,
           in
           whose
           Countries
           it
           is
           ,
           are
           Slaves
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           among
           them
           there
           are
           no
           Civil
           Wars
           for
           Religion
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           absolutely
           depend
           upon
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           otherwise
           if
           they
           pretend
           to
           examine
           their
           Orders
           ,
           the
           Popes
           shall
           use
           them
           like
           Dogs
           .
           How
           many
           times
           hath
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           been
           like
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           these
           People
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           keep
           some
           Liberty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           certain
           Excesses
           of
           their
           Tyranny
           ?
           And
           yet
           do
           they
           every
           day
           insult
           and
           attempt
           against
           all
           the
           Rights
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           have
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           furthermore
           said
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           That
           the
           World
           is
           greatly
           obliged
           to
           it
           for
           all
           the
           different
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           ,
           and
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           great
           Ornament
           and
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           instituted
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           of
           theirs
           that
           there
           are
           not
           twenty
           times
           as
           many
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           States
           of
           other
           Princes
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           they
           erect
           
             Imperium
             in
             Imperio
          
           ,
           their
           own
           Empire
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           another
           ,
           thereby
           gaining
           to
           themselves
           so
           many
           Subjects
           in
           all
           Catholick
           Countries
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           all
           times
           ready
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           their
           Service
           .
           Now
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           this
           ,
           all
           these
           Institutions
           of
           so
           many
           Sects
           of
           Monks
           ought
           to
           be
           suspected
           by
           us
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Popes
           who
           have
           inspired
           these
           People
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           retreating
           ,
           and
           of
           Severity
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           knew
           only
           how
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           their
           own
           use
           and
           service
           .
           The
           Inclination
           which
           these
           Men
           have
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           Humour
           and
           Life
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Religions
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           great
           numbers
           of
           Men
           who
           have
           embraced
           this
           sort
           of
           Life
           ,
           pretending
           to
           live
           more
           austerely
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           trouble
           of
           worldly
           Business
           ,
           affecting
           to
           be
           singular
           in
           their
           Clothes
           ,
           their
           Diet
           ,
           whipping
           themselves
           ,
           and
           other
           outward
           Mortifications
           of
           their
           Flesh.
           There
           were
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           especially
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           and
           when
           Religion
           fell
           most
           into
           decay
           ;
           we
           
           see
           by
           their
           Authors
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Pharisees
           there
           were
           the
           
             Essenes
             ,
             Dositheens
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Sects
           of
           Religious
           Jews
           .
           There
           were
           many
           of
           them
           among
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           ;
           there
           is
           in
           Juvenal
           an
           admirable
           description
           of
           their
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           .
           It
           is
           of
           them
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Fronti
             nulla
             Fides
          
           ,
           and
           
             qui
             Curios
             simulant
             &
             Bacchanalia
             vivunt
          
           ;
           he
           represents
           them
           with
           short
           Hair
           ,
           
             &
             supercilio
             brevior
             coma
          
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           they
           lived
           after
           a
           very
           licentious
           manner
           .
           There
           are
           also
           many
           of
           them
           at
           this
           day
           among
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           
             Mahometans
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Maronites
             ,
             Abyssins
             ,
          
           and
           Cophties
           .
           The
           Popes
           then
           have
           made
           cunning
           use
           of
           the
           Humour
           of
           these
           People
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           supported
           as
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           even
           canonized
           them
           to
           augment
           their
           own
           Power
           ,
           by
           the
           Credit
           which
           they
           gave
           to
           these
           People
           ,
           who
           became
           their
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           their
           parts
           served
           the
           Pope
           with
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Credit
           they
           had
           .
           People
           had
           them
           in
           great
           Veneration
           at
           Rome
           ,
           this
           Veneration
           spread
           it self
           every-where
           abroad
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           World
           did
           almost
           adore
           them
           ;
           every
           thing
           that
           they
           either
           said
           or
           did
           ,
           was
           as
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           as
           what
           ever
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           had
           said
           or
           done
           ;
           and
           as
           time
           served
           them
           when
           they
           had
           sufficiently
           tried
           the
           Credulity
           and
           So●tishness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           that
           excess
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Impudence
           ,
           as
           to
           compare
           their
           Authors
           to
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Preheminence
           .
           Read
           but
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           a
           Book
           that
           was
           printed
           at
           Brussels
           in
           the
           Year
           1630
           ,
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Korte
             beschrijvinge
             van
             het
             Aerd●s-broederschap
             van
             de
             Koorde
             Saint
             Franciscus
          
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           other
           Orders
           speak
           as
           great
           things
           of
           their
           respective
           Founders
           .
           People
           thought
           they
           could
           not
           obtain
           Salvation
           without
           the
           Monks
           ,
           they
           attribute
           particular
           Graces
           to
           their
           very
           Habits
           ,
           which
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           fashion
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           was
           sometimes
           as
           much
           imputed
           to
           them
           as
           to
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           it self
           ;
           whosoever
           took
           this
           Habit
           they
           said
           it
           was
           as
           much
           worth
           to
           him
           as
           a
           second
           Baptism
           ;
           when
           any
           body
           was
           sick
           they
           desired
           to
           die
           in
           this
           Habit.
           These
           were
           People
           who
           did
           more
           good
           than
           God
           commanded
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           all
           these
           Impieties
           are
           yet
           vented
           by
           the
           Monks
           of
           our
           own
           time
           ,
           who
           pretend
           that
           they
           do
           more
           Good
           than
           is
           necessary
           for
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           can
           impart
           a
           share
           of
           their
           Merits
           ,
           and
           Works
           of
           Supererogation
           to
           whomsoever
           they
           please
           ▪
           provided
           that
           they
           contribute
           somewh●t
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Kitchin
           ;
           ●nd
           for
           that
           they
           have
           fo●nd
           out
           the
           Invention
           of
           the●r
           Fraternities
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Heads
           of
           these
           Sects
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           were
           very
           useful
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           for
           their
           parts
           made
           them
           be
           esteemed
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Sloth
           of
           Princes
           ,
           they
           exempted
           them
           from
           the
           Obedience
           due
           to
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           acknowledg
           none
           but
           the
           Pope
           .
           By
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           noise
           like
           the
           blind
           Men
           at
           Paris
           ,
           many
           of
           these
           Sects
           got
           great
           Estates
           ,
           others
           loved
           rather
           to
           beg
           ,
           like
           those
           sturdy
           Vagrants
           ,
           who
           prefer
           a
           begging
           and
           a
           lazy
           Life
           before
           any
           other
           .
           They
           who
           have
           any
           wit
           among
           them
           employ
           themselves
           in
           writing
           fabulous
           Legends
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           some
           or
           other
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           in
           composing
           a
           great
           many
           wicked
           Books
           about
           Religion
           .
           They
           are
           all
           listed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           pays
           them
           in
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           in
           Reliques
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           make
           a
           good
           Market
           ,
           in
           Canonizing
           people
           of
           their
           own
           Order
           ,
           and
           in
           exempting
           them
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Prince
           and
           of
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           Impunity
           for
           them
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           forced
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Province
           where
           they
           committed
           the
           Disorder
           into
           another
           .
           We
           may
           look
           upon
           every
           Convent
           of
           Monks
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Garrisons
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           in
           all
           Catholick
           Cities
           to
           keep
           them
           under
           the
           Yoke
           of
           his
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           every
           different
           Order
           ,
           so
           many
           different
           Regiments
           clothed
           in
           different
           Fashions
           ,
           and
           wearing
           different
           Liveries
           ,
           who
           all
           live
           at
           the
           good
           Mans
           Expence
           ,
           but
           cost
           the
           Pope
           not
           a
           Farthing
           ,
           having
           found
           out
           many
           Secrets
           to
           pull
           off
           the
           Feathers
           without
           making
           the
           Fowl
           cry
           .
           They
           are
           certainly
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           but
           I
           demand
           what
           Good
           they
           do
           us
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           Clergy-men
           enough
           to
           perform
           the
           Service
           without
           them
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           People
           enough
           to
           be
           maintained
           who
           are
           really
           poor
           ,
           without
           the
           begging
           Monks
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           and
           the
           most
           vicious
           Wretches
           upon
           Earth
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           so
           much
           Piety
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           of
           them
           ?
           or
           at
           least
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           they
           too
           quite
           of
           a
           contrary
           Character
           to
           those
           now
           a
           days
           ;
           but
           that
           now
           in
           this
           languishing
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           place
           swarms
           with
           them
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           their
           numbers
           are
           much
           less
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Germany
          
           and
           Poland
           ,
           where
           Christianity
           flourishes
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           than
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           almost
           extinguished
           ?
           For
           tho
           there
           be
           Canonizations
           and
           Beatifications
           oftentimes
           performed
           for
           People
           of
           these
           Countries
           ,
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           finger'd
           their
           Mony
           ,
           or
           that
           these
           Saints
           were
           in
           their
           Life-time
           
           greatly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Holy
           See.
           This
           is
           done
           upon
           false-accounts
           given
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           these
           Persons
           by
           some
           Monks
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           easy
           to
           impose
           upon
           People
           in
           these
           Countries
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extream
           Ignorance
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           which
           would
           burn
           those
           who
           should
           dare
           to
           contradict
           it
           .
           In
           France
           where
           People
           are
           much
           more
           understanding
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           greater
           Liberty
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easy
           to
           impose
           upon
           and
           delude
           the
           World.
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           discover
           the
           Cheat
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           open
           ,
           from
           whence
           also
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           there
           are
           but
           very
           few
           Miracles
           wrought
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           fewer
           at
           Paris
           than
           in
           any
           other
           City
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           People
           are
           not
           there
           so
           easy
           to
           be
           deceived
           .
           I
           do
           maintain
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           that
           hath
           observed
           it
           must
           agree
           with
           me
           that
           there
           is
           incomparably
           more
           Vertue
           and
           solid
           Piety
           in
           the
           honest
           People
           of
           the
           World
           than
           among
           the
           Monks
           .
           Converse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           nothing
           but
           Grimace
           and
           false
           appearances
           of
           a
           Devotion
           that
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           a
           base
           Devotion
           that
           hath
           nothing
           of
           true
           Piety
           ,
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           outward
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           neglecting
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           knowing
           the
           true
           form
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           they
           are
           puffed
           up
           with
           a
           value
           of
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           presumptuous
           ,
           full
           of
           Contempt
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           worldly
           and
           voluptuous
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           in
           them
           where
           they
           have
           a
           little
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Portugal
          
           and
           Italy
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           unruly
           as
           their
           Behaviour
           ,
           their
           Lives
           are
           most
           licentious
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Villany
           nor
           Abomination
           which
           they
           do
           not
           commit
           .
           In
           France
           ,
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           Saints
           in
           comparison
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           roguish
           Story
           of
           a
           Debauchery
           and
           Villany
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           at
           one
           end
           of
           it
           .
           Compare
           them
           with
           our
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Oratory
           who
           are
           Seculars
           ,
           and
           who
           yet
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           Secular
           Affairs
           less
           than
           they
           ,
           and
           for
           Knowledg
           ,
           for
           Humility
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           and
           lofty
           Sentiments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           as
           can
           be
           between
           a
           worthy
           and
           a
           judicious
           Person
           ,
           and
           a
           superstitious
           soft-pated
           Fellow
           ,
           or
           rather
           between
           an
           honest
           Woman
           and
           a
           Whore.
           I
           acknowledg
           that
           here
           and
           there
           you
           may
           find
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           great
           worth
           among
           the
           Monks
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           one
           among
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Strength
           and
           Courage
           to
           keep
           himself
           innocent
           in
           these
           places
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Corruption
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           much
           more
           difficult
           to
           obtain
           Salvation
           there
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           tho
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           narrowly
           enquired
           into
           their
           Lives
           ,
           it
           appears
           otherwise
           .
           They
           among
           them
           who
           are
           ingenious
           do
           own
           it
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           ordinarily
           Hypocrites
           and
           would
           deceive
           and
           make
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           agree
           that
           Men
           must
           have
           extraordinary
           measures
           of
           
           Grace
           ,
           and
           would
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           they
           themselves
           have
           them
           .
           The
           most
           unsufferable
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           are
           the
           Mendicants
           ,
           those
           Pharisees
           who
           act
           wholly
           contrary
           to
           what
           St.
           Paul
           taught
           and
           practised
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           all
           Christians
           apply
           themselves
           to
           labour
           ,
           yet
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           a
           better
           sort
           than
           the
           others
           .
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Augustin
           calls
           the
           first
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           says
           in
           the
           20
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           33.
           that
           he
           had
           coveted
           no
           Mans
           Silver
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Hands
           had
           ministred
           to
           his
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           Glory
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           charge
           to
           no
           Man
           :
           He
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           orders
           all
           People
           to
           labour
           ,
           and
           repeats
           what
           our
           Saviour
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             better
             to
             give
             than
             to
             receive
             .
          
           Yet
           our
           lazy
           Monks
           have
           at
           this
           day
           Maxims
           that
           are
           quite
           contrary
           :
           They
           had
           rather
           have
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           eat
           the
           Bread
           out
           of
           poor
           Peoples
           Mouths
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Sweat
           and
           Blood
           they
           live
           and
           grow
           fat
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Monks
           that
           ever
           I
           yet
           heard
           of
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           value
           for
           no
           Order
           of
           them
           but
           those
           of
           
             La
             Trape
          
           ,
           by
           the
           account
           the
           World
           gives
           of
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           kept
           to
           work
           ,
           they
           trouble
           not
           themselves
           with
           Confessions
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           first
           Monks
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           .
           They
           study
           ,
           they
           haunt
           neither
           Courts
           nor
           Cities
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           covetous
           of
           Legacies
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           pry
           into
           Peoples
           Wills
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Beggars
           ,
           they
           sell
           not
           holy
           things
           ,
           they
           live
           frugally
           ,
           upon
           a
           wholsom
           Diet
           to
           keep
           themselves
           in
           Health
           ,
           which
           makes
           their
           Minds
           more
           fit
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           desirous
           of
           News
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Families
           to
           make
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           they
           read
           the
           word
           of
           God
           carefully
           ,
           making
           holy
           things
           their
           ordinary
           Entertainment
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Commerce
           at
           all
           with
           Women
           .
           Provided
           that
           this
           could
           continue
           without
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           without
           Discontent
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           School
           of
           Holiness
           .
           For
           the
           others
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           being
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           dishonour
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Protestants
           just
           reason
           to
           despise
           us
           .
           With
           People
           that
           have
           any
           Understanding
           these
           Fellows
           Habits
           make
           so
           strongly
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           both
           extravagancy
           and
           weakness
           of
           Mind
           in
           those
           that
           wear
           them
           ;
           these
           are
           marks
           of
           Distinction
           ,
           which
           shew
           them
           not
           to
           be
           French
           Men
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           another
           Prince
           ;
           What
           good
           do
           these
           ridiculous
           Singularities
           do
           ?
           If
           this
           Habit
           be
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           really
           better
           ,
           we
           ought
           all
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           laughed
           at
           thus
           that
           dress
           up
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           when
           they
           think
           they
           merit
           by
           it
           .
           These
           People
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Hab●t
           ,
           and
           this
           ridiculous
           variety
           of
           diverse
           Habits
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           Fashions
           
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           as
           well
           as
           the
           variety
           of
           Institutions
           ,
           that
           war●ant
           some
           to
           beg
           and
           allow
           others
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           continually
           ●e●ping
           up
           o●
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           till
           they
           bu●st
           .
           It
           is
           reasonable
           that
           they
           should
           be
           well
           clothed
           and
           fed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           that
           they
           should
           beg
           at
           least
           if
           it
           be
           voluntary
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           〈◊〉
           their
           number
           ought
           to
           be
           diminished
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           them
           that
           a●e
           ●ich
           should
           keep
           them
           that
           are
           poor
           ;
           let
           them
           all
           apply
           themselves
           to
           work
           and
           to
           study
           as
           heretofore
           they
           did
           .
           It
           would
           be
           very
           well
           done
           ab●olutely
           to
           retrench
           some
           of
           these
           Orders
           that
           are
           so
           chargeable
           to
           the
           People
           .
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           Seventh
           did
           very
           well
           in
           suppressing
           two
           Orders
           that
           were
           as
           good
           as
           those
           that
           are
           now
           remaining
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           called
           the
           Order
           
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           ●he
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           And
           in
           Spain
           they
           have
           done
           very
           well
           never
           to
           endure
           among
           them
           the
           Capucins
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Toledo
           did
           heretofore
           ordain
           ,
           that
           no
           new
           Religious
           Order
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             ne
             nimia
             Religionum
             diversitas
             gravem
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             confusionem
             parturiat
             .
          
           There
           are
           no
           People
           that
           hate
           or
           destroy
           one
           another
           more
           than
           the
           different
           Orders
           of
           the
           Mendicants
           ,
           because
           they
           hinder
           one
           anothers
           Trade
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           no
           People
           in
           the
           World
           that
           debauch
           the
           Women
           more
           than
           they
           ;
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           are
           Angels
           in
           comparison
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           so
           good
           Credit
           and
           Esteem
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           endured
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           access
           to
           it
           .
           Their
           Principle
           of
           blind
           Obedience
           is
           both
           foolish
           and
           impious
           ,
           which
           may
           cause
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           hath
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           horrible
           Disorders
           in
           the
           Estates
           and
           Families
           of
           our
           Kings
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Principle
           which
           makes
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           their
           Superiors
           implicitly
           obey
           ,
           Master
           of
           our
           Lives
           and
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           for
           these
           Superiors
           are
           always
           as
           ready
           to
           inspire
           the
           Monks
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           how
           horrible
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           provided
           they
           serve
           the
           Pope
           his
           Designs
           ;
           for
           this
           reason
           I
           have
           often
           wondered
           that
           some
           Law
           hath
           not
           been
           made
           in
           the
           State
           against
           the
           perfidiousness
           of
           the
           Monks
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           from
           the
           example
           of
           two
           of
           our
           [
           French
           ]
           Kings
           whom
           they
           have
           murthered
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           declared
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           shall
           happen
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           all
           these
           People
           should
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           There
           is
           no
           other
           means
           to
           hinder
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           from
           doing
           the
           same
           things
           hereafter
           .
           The
           Parliament
           of
           England
           hath
           lately
           enacted
           somewhat
           like
           this
           to
           secure
           the
           Life
           of
           their
           King
           against
           the
           Monks
           .
           No
           Clergy-man
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           without
           subscribing
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           impious
           Bull
           
             de
             Coenâ
             Domini
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           bottomless
           Gulf
           of
           Impieties
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           
           and
           Inhumanities
           .
           And
           till
           the
           Monks
           and
           Jesuits
           shall
           solemnly
           renounce
           and
           condemn
           this
           accursed
           Bull
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           great
           Injustice
           done
           them
           ,
           to
           accuse
           them
           of
           attempting
           against
           the
           Lives
           of
           Kings
           .
           If
           any
           Man
           did
           suspect
           me
           to
           be
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           justify
           my self
           from
           such
           cursed
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           have
           reason
           to
           impute
           to
           me
           all
           the
           Consequences
           of
           th●s
           pernicious
           Heresy
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           all
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           by
           their
           fourth
           Vow
           obliged
           themselves
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           infernal
           Bull.
           It
           was
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           ,
           living
           in
           Idleness
           ,
           corrupted
           and
           falsified
           many
           Ecclesiastical
           Books
           ,
           they
           have
           counterfeited
           many
           other
           Books
           full
           of
           Lies
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           out
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           good
           Authors
           .
           They
           are
           every
           where
           known
           for
           People
           who
           ,
           by
           their
           Artifices
           under
           pretext
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           the
           ruine
           of
           most
           Families
           ,
           whose
           Substance
           they
           cunningly
           suck
           in
           themselves
           .
           It
           is
           they
           who
           have
           vilified
           and
           discredited
           the
           true
           Orthodox
           Priests
           ,
           drawing
           the
           People
           after
           themselves
           by
           false
           appearances
           of
           Mortifications
           .
           They
           are
           good
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           move
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           People
           to
           Disobedienee
           ,
           and
           when
           ever
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Monarch
           the
           P●pe
           ,
           is
           concerned
           ,
           they
           think
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Enemies
           as
           meritorious
           as
           that
           
             of
             the
             Cross.
          
           The
           Humility
           they
           boast
           of
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           thing
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           take
           place
           of
           their
           Elders
           ,
           and
           of
           People
           of
           Quality
           .
           They
           pretend
           to
           have
           renounced
           Vanity
           more
           strictly
           than
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           Asses
           are
           called
           
             Father
             ,
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rabbi
          
           ,
           they
           cause
           themselves
           also
           to
           be
           stiled
           
             Reverend
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           have
           Merit
           enough
           besides
           to
           obtain
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           impart
           the
           overplus
           to
           others
           .
           They
           call
           themselves
           
             Father
             Raphaels
             ,
             Father
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             Father
             Seraphims
             ,
          
           with
           such
           like
           Names
           ,
           which
           are
           Marks
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Folly
           ,
           with
           which
           there
           can
           be
           neither
           Humility
           nor
           Piety
           .
           Their
           Generals
           also
           manage
           the
           matter
           fairly
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Respect
           shewed
           them
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           as
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           are
           all
           sworn
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           render
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           suspicious
           ,
           they
           heretofore
           did
           what
           they
           could
           to
           abolish
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           made
           as
           much
           against
           them
           as
           the
           Popes
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1192.
           they
           made
           a
           new
           Gospel
           upon
           the
           Dreams
           of
           a
           Carmelite
           named
           Cyrill
           ,
           this
           was
           to
           suppress
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           they
           called
           the
           
             Eternal
             Gospel
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           taught
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           reigned
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           God
           the
           Son
           under
           Grace
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           
           was
           now
           going
           to
           reign
           by
           the
           Establishment
           of
           four
           Orders
           of
           Mendicants
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           future
           Men
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           but
           by
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           that
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           were
           of
           no
           great
           use
           .
           This
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           almost
           all
           Europe
           over
           by
           the
           Jacobines
           and
           Franciscans
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           very
           near
           being
           received
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           but
           there
           remained
           yet
           some
           worthy
           Men
           who
           opposed
           and
           made
           it
           be
           condemned
           ,
           but
           seeing
           these
           new
           Evangelists
           had
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           University
           were
           forced
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           at
           length
           they
           obtained
           that
           this
           Book
           should
           be
           condemned
           and
           burned
           ,
           but
           privately
           ▪
           for
           fear
           of
           decrying
           the
           four
           Orders
           of
           Mendicants
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           should
           be
           burned
           ;
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           heretofore
           at
           Bezancon
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           Luther's
           Revolt
           ,
           which
           drew
           many
           Towns
           after
           it
           ,
           the
           Magistra●e
           of
           Bezancon
           fearing
           that
           this
           Fire
           should
           reach
           thither
           ,
           forbad
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           to
           speak
           of
           God
           either
           Good
           or
           Evil.
           And
           there
           falling
           out
           lately
           a
           Dispute
           between
           some
           Divines
           of
           the
           Sorbonne
           at
           Paris
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           do
           hold
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           saved
           without
           loving
           God
           ,
           and
           others
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           God
           ;
           whereupon
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           were
           forbidden
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           so
           that
           the
           matter
           yet
           remains
           undecided
           ,
           whither
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whither
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           or
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           the
           true
           one
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           against
           this
           new
           Gospel
           is
           called
           
             William
             de
             St.
             Amour
             ,
             de
             periculis
             novissimorum
             Temporum
             :
          
           See
           in
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           *
           .
           At
           length
           the
           Monks
           had
           Credit
           enough
           ,
           having
           procured
           several
           Bulls
           to
           be
           given
           out
           against
           the
           Book
           ,
           to
           obtain
           one
           by
           which
           the
           Author
           was
           forbidden
           to
           set
           foot
           again
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Sorbonne
           to
           receive
           him
           .
           
             Scilicet
             sic
             Petrus
             sactitabat
             ,
             sic
             Paulus
             ludebat
             .
          
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Monks
           ,
           was
           mortally
           grieved
           that
           this
           new
           Gospel
           could
           not
           pass
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           University
           at
           Paris
           ,
           we
           should
           in
           all
           likelihood
           have
           never
           known
           what
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Monks
           would
           have
           been
           our
           Saviours
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           say
           that
           in
           all
           the
           rich
           Convents
           there
           is
           a
           Father
           that
           keeps
           the
           Evidence-Office
           ,
           whose
           whole
           Employ
           it
           is
           to
           find
           out
           good
           Titles
           when
           they
           want
           them
           ,
           to
           joyn
           their
           Neighbours
           Field
           to
           their
           own
           ▪
           and
           there
           is
           no
           harm
           in
           that
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           are
           some
           of
           these
           Orders
           ,
           the
           Benedictines
           for
           example
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           Pensioners
           in
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           ,
           like
           the
           Excise-men
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Aydes
           to
           help
           them
           gain
           their
           Cause
           :
           From
           
           whence
           come
           all
           the
           Enterprises
           which
           they
           daily
           make
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           Goods
           ,
           stripping
           them
           as
           often
           as
           they
           can
           of
           them
           .
           People
           of
           very
           good
           Credit
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           the
           thing
           very
           well
           ,
           have
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           one
           O●der
           gave
           more
           than
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Livers
           a
           Year
           in
           Pensions
           to
           divers
           Officers
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           judg
           then
           what
           Disorders
           that
           makes
           .
           I
           know
           not
           why
           the
           Monks
           have
           not
           been
           kept
           to
           read
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           study
           Divinity
           and
           Morality
           ,
           rather
           than
           so
           many
           ridiculous
           ways
           of
           Mortifying
           themselves
           ;
           if
           they
           studied
           or
           worked
           hard
           ,
           they
           would
           need
           no
           other
           Mortification
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           invented
           whipping
           since
           they
           have
           left
           off
           working
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           extravagant
           thing
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           reading
           of
           a
           Chapter
           of
           Scripture
           would
           be
           much
           better
           than
           that
           ;
           as
           an
           excellent
           Man
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Severities
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           nor
           the
           Agitations
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           Motions
           of
           the
           Heart
           that
           are
           meritorious
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           excited
           much
           sooner
           by
           Meditation
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           by
           all
           their
           Follies
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           ask
           what
           the
           Monks
           are
           good
           for
           ?
           The
           poor
           Orders
           as
           they
           are
           also
           lazy
           ,
           are
           a
           burthen
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           they
           of
           them
           that
           are
           rich
           take
           no
           care
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           are
           unprofitable
           ,
           nay
           ,
           prejudicial
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           quite
           otherwise
           than
           to
           plunge
           themselves
           into
           Idleness
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           both
           for
           their
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           chargeable
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           that
           keeps
           them
           and
           fats
           them
           up
           without
           receiving
           any
           Service
           from
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           good
           for
           none
           but
           themselves
           and
           the
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           Tyranny
           they
           support
           ;
           thus
           the
           Popes
           in
           maintaining
           them
           do
           good
           only
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           certainly
           the
           Monks
           at
           present
           might
           easily
           spare
           the
           Popes
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           yet
           once
           more
           demand
           what
           Service
           the
           Popes
           do
           to
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           
           tho
           there
           be
           not
           by
           much
           so
           great
           Disorders
           amongst
           them
           as
           amongst
           the
           Monks
           ,
           because
           generally
           they
           have
           no
           share
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           a
           Civil
           Life
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           it
           ,
           That
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           who
           are
           desirous
           of
           their
           Childrens
           Salvation
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           send
           them
           to
           such
           Houses
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           more
           real
           Piety
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           Purity
           of
           Heart
           among
           Secular
           Women
           than
           among
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           little
           Liberty
           that
           is
           given
           them
           :
           All
           the
           good
           they
           can
           do
           there
           is
           by
           Force
           and
           by
           Constraint
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           place
           of
           Slavery
           and
           of
           Torment
           .
           People
           imagine
           that
           in
           these
           Houses
           where
           they
           have
           so
           much
           time
           to
           employ
           in
           reading
           and
           instructing
           themselves
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           knowing
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           more
           ignorant
           and
           superstitious
           than
           Women
           that
           live
           abroad
           in
           the
           
           World.
           Their
           Abbesses
           are
           ordinarily
           chosen
           for
           their
           Quality
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           Merit
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           covetous
           or
           extravagant
           ,
           fantastical
           ,
           without
           Humanity
           for
           these
           poor
           young
           Women
           ,
           without
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           almost
           always
           without
           Piety
           .
           I
           have
           known
           many
           of
           them
           in
           my
           time
           ,
           but
           never
           saw
           any
           that
           was
           worthy
           of
           this
           Employment
           but
           
             Madam
             de
             Fontevrault
          
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           .
           In
           those
           Houses
           where
           the
           Superiours
           of
           the
           Nuns
           are
           Elective
           or
           Triennial
           ,
           there
           are
           continual
           Factions
           and
           Intrigues
           ,
           that
           the
           Election
           may
           fall
           on
           her
           that
           every
           particular
           Woman
           likes
           .
           It
           would
           be
           very
           well
           that
           these
           Elections
           were
           abolished
           ,
           provided
           that
           Persons
           of
           real
           worth
           were
           placed
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           The
           number
           of
           these
           Nuns
           is
           also
           too
           great
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           reduced
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           who
           remain
           should
           have
           200
           Livers
           a
           Year
           for
           their
           Subsistance
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           should
           dispose
           of
           these
           places
           to
           whom
           he
           pleased
           ,
           for
           the
           succour
           of
           many
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           over-plus
           of
           so
           many
           rich
           Convents
           Revenue
           might
           be
           employed
           in
           the
           building
           of
           many
           Hospitals
           .
           Nor
           should
           any
           young
           Woman
           be
           admitted
           to
           take
           the
           Vail
           till
           25
           Years
           old
           ,
           for
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           Consideration
           in
           young
           Girls
           throws
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           into
           Dispair
           .
           They
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           allowed
           sometimes
           to
           go
           home
           to
           their
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           when
           their
           Health
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           their
           Spirits
           which
           are
           sometimes
           over-born
           with
           Grief
           and
           Vexation
           either
           by
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           too
           long
           Confinement
           in
           this
           Prison
           ;
           without
           this
           a
           Convent
           is
           a
           perfect
           Shambles
           both
           for
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           Relig●ous
           Life
           is
           unproportionable
           to
           the
           weakness
           both
           of
           our
           Bodies
           and
           Minds
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           less
           proper
           to
           produce
           true
           Piety
           than
           a
           Secular
           Life
           .
           Thus
           the
           Popes
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Serviceable
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           matter
           of
           scandal
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           stumbling
           Blocks
           to
           turn
           us
           out
           of
           the
           true
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Of
           what
           use
           then
           are
           they
           to
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           An
           Italian
           will
           tell
           me
           that
           they
           are
           serviceable
           to
           Italy
           ,
           by
           their
           inriching
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           other
           Countries
           which
           do
           this
           Honour
           to
           Italy
           ;
           which
           ,
           having
           now
           lost
           its
           Temporal
           Empire
           ,
           hath
           by
           the
           Popes
           means
           raised
           a
           spiritual
           one
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           still
           this
           is
           at
           our
           Expence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           all
           the
           Italians
           in
           general
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           having
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           Empire
           ,
           and
           pretend
           that
           they
           have
           more
           Wit
           and
           Merit
           than
           other
           Nations
           ▪
           which
           they
           have
           in
           this
           respect
           subdued
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           for
           this
           reason
           give
           
           themselves
           the
           liberty
           of
           speaking
           contemptibly
           of
           Catholick
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           their
           Tributaries
           ;
           the
           very
           Coblers
           come
           in
           for
           their
           share
           ,
           and
           are
           mightily
           pleased
           that
           the
           Pope
           rules
           in
           all
           places
           .
           And
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           more
           respect
           and
           value
           for
           those
           Princes
           that
           have
           shaken
           off
           the
           Popish
           Yoke
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           Effect
           of
           their
           Courage
           ;
           nay
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           Strangers
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           as
           
             English
             ,
             Swedes
          
           ,
           and
           Danes
           .
           This
           may
           seem
           strange
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           otherwise
           they
           bitterly
           hate
           these
           Nations
           that
           no
           longer
           yeild
           them
           any
           thing
           .
           You
           would
           say
           that
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Humour
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           who
           was
           even
           vexed
           at
           the
           abject
           Patience
           of
           those
           who
           were
           most
           suhmissive
           to
           his
           Tyranny
           .
           *
           
             Illum
             qui
             libertatem
             publicam
             nollet
          
           ,
           says
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             jam
             abjectae
             Servientium
             patientiae
             taedebat
             .
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Modern
           Romans
           ;
           when
           they
           hear
           the
           King
           of
           France
           called
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           who
           calls
           Kings
           his
           Sons
           ,
           they
           esteem
           themselves
           so
           much
           the
           more
           by
           half
           ,
           and
           shew
           an
           equal
           proportion
           of
           Disrespect
           for
           those
           Kings
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           was
           disgusted
           ,
           I
           own
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           heard
           them
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           were
           the
           Popes
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           was
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           ;
           and
           my
           respect
           for
           Royal
           Majesty
           did
           as
           insensibly
           diminish
           ,
           as
           theirs
           for
           the
           Popes
           increased
           ;
           nor
           could
           I
           ever
           digest
           that
           Abuse
           to
           hear
           that
           such
           a
           Cardinal
           was
           Protector
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           of
           Spain
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           ,
           thought
           I
           ,
           must
           pitiful
           Priests
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           Humour
           of
           People
           of
           their
           own
           stamp
           become
           one
           day
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           their
           Servants
           Protectors
           and
           Guardian
           Angels
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           against
           all
           Reason
           ,
           both
           Divine
           and
           Human
           !
           Yet
           all
           the
           World
           submits
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           Eternal
           Truth
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Protection
           they
           give
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           ,
           nor
           against
           whom
           they
           do
           protect
           .
           Never
           was
           there
           any
           such
           Folly
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           payed
           for
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           †
           But
           let
           us
           examine
           a
           little
           whether
           the
           Popes
           are
           good
           for
           Italy
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           the
           Mischiefs
           they
           heretofore
           did
           the●e
           are
           notorious
           .
           It
           is
           known
           that
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           hath
           been
           like
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           oppressed
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           usurped
           and
           gained
           ,
           by
           Craft
           and
           Violence
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           States
           which
           they
           possess
           in
           Italy
           ;
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Vrbin
             Ferrara
             ,
             Castro
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           made
           Tributary
           :
           It
           is
           known
           that
           they
           exact
           a
           Tribute
           all
           over
           Italy
           by
           the
           same
           contrivances
           as
           
           from
           all
           other
           Catholick
           States
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Inquisition
           they
           keep
           it
           in
           Slavery
           ,
           whereby
           these
           Provinces
           are
           kept
           in
           monstrous
           Ignorance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           great
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           ,
           that
           the
           Vices
           of
           other
           Nations
           are
           Vertues
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           theirs
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           any
           other
           place
           .
           The
           Italians
           may
           well
           say
           what
           Tacitus
           said
           ,
           speaking
           of
           another
           sort
           of
           Inquisition
           which
           reigned
           in
           his
           time
           at
           Rome
           ;
           *
           
             Scilicet
             illo
             igne
             vocem
             Pop.
             Rom.
             &
             libertatem
             Senatus
             &
             Conscientiam
             Generis
             Humani
             aboleri
             arbitrabantur
             ;
             expulsis
             insuper
             sapientiae
             professoribus
             atque
             omni
             bonâ
             arte
             in
             exilium
             actâ
             ,
             ne
             quid
             usquam
             honestum
             occurreret
             .
             Dedimus
             profectò
             grande
             patientiae
             documentum
             ,
             &
             sicut
             vetus
             aetas
             vidit
             quid
             ultimum
             in
             libertate
             esset
             ,
             ita
             nos
             quid
             in
             servitute
             adempto
             per
             Inquisitiones
             loquendi
             audiendique
             commercio
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Representation
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Slavery
           which
           the
           Italians
           now
           suffer
           .
           It
           is
           clear
           that
           this
           modern
           Inquisition
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           wicked
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           also
           borrowed
           many
           other
           things
           .
           'T
           was
           from
           the
           Romans
           that
           they
           took
           this
           Maxim
           of
           keeping
           the
           People
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           for
           among
           them
           there
           were
           those
           who
           said
           ,
           
             de
             actis
             Deorum
             reverentius
             visum
             est
             credere
             ,
             quàm
             scire
             .
          
           
           It
           seemed
           a
           greater
           piece
           of
           Reverence
           to
           believe
           well
           concerning
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           them
           .
           The
           Popes
           do
           no
           good
           even
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           have
           ruined
           it
           ,
           tho
           they
           pretend
           that
           the
           Romans
           are
           obliged
           to
           them
           for
           many
           Contrivances
           which
           they
           have
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Water
           run
           to
           their
           Mills
           ,
           as
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           general
           Fair
           of
           Pardons
           and
           Indulgences
           ;
           but
           the
           Popes
           did
           this
           to
           get
           by
           it
           themselves
           :
           For
           if
           the
           People
           make
           any
           Profit
           at
           this
           Fair
           by
           the
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           poor
           Christians
           that
           come
           there
           to
           obtain
           the
           Popes
           Indulgences
           ,
           
             qui
             preconan
             vino
             y
             venden
             vinagro
             ,
             that
             cry
             Wine
             and
             sell
             Vinegar
             ,
          
           all
           that
           returns
           back
           into
           the
           Popes
           Purse
           and
           their
           Nephews
           ,
           who
           drain
           this
           City
           by
           an
           infinity
           of
           Imposts
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           poorest
           Towns
           in
           all
           Italy
           .
           The
           People
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Popes
           ,
           having
           been
           used
           to
           live
           by
           the
           Folly
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           now
           know
           not
           how
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           work
           .
           There
           remains
           not
           in
           all
           this
           Town
           one
           spark
           of
           their
           ancient
           Generosity
           and
           Nobleness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           be
           heretofore
           respected
           more
           than
           all
           their
           Power
           .
           All
           the
           greatness
           of
           those
           ancient
           Heroes
           is
           now
           vanished
           ,
           since
           the
           Priests
           became
           Governours
           .
           And
           all
           those
           Vertues
           which
           made
           Rome
           the
           Admiration
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           have
           been
           succeeded
           ,
           by
           Sloth
           ,
           Effeminacy
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           the
           Art
           of
           poisoning
           ,
           
           Treason
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Artifices
           of
           Monkish
           Tricks
           ,
           a
           base
           and
           knavish
           Policy
           ,
           and
           they
           now
           reign
           by
           nothing
           but
           Vice
           and
           Debauchery
           .
           
             Voluptatibus
             ,
             quibus
             illi
             plus
             adversus
             subjectos
             quam
             armis
             valent
             .
          
           Hitherto
           we
           cannot
           find
           what
           the
           Popes
           are
           good
           for
           .
        
         
           *
           There
           are
           some
           ignorant
           People
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           obliged
           to
           the
           Popes
           for
           the
           holding
           of
           Councils
           ,
           because
           that
           without
           them
           there
           would
           be
           none
           assembled
           ;
           and
           they
           insist
           particularly
           upon
           that
           of
           Trent
           ,
           wherein
           the
           true
           Catholicks
           were
           so
           well
           tryed
           and
           established
           ,
           and
           Heresy
           opposed
           ,
           so
           that
           since
           that
           time
           it
           hath
           made
           no
           progress
           .
           All
           they
           who
           have
           read
           History
           a
           little
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           Popes
           hate
           Councils
           more
           than
           the
           Devil
           does
           the
           Cross.
           We
           have
           already
           seen
           that
           Cardinal
           Julian
           complains
           of
           the
           Popes
           that
           they
           would
           not
           call
           any
           Councils
           ,
           
             Ne
             auferat
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             temporalitatem
             nostram
          
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           take
           away
           our
           Temporality
           .
           †
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           says
           enough
           to
           confute
           these
           People
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           ever
           abhorred
           National
           Councils
           ,
           
             Concilio
             Nationale
             sempre
             aborrito
             da
             Pontefici
          
           ;
           and
           another
           Jesuit
           says
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Mystical
           Firmament
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           Conjunction
           of
           a
           more
           dangerous
           Influence
           than
           that
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           ‖
           
             Nel
             Cielo
             mistico
             della
             Chieza
             non
             si
             puo
             imaginar
             Conjunzione
             di
             piu
             periculosa
             influenza
             che
             un
             Synodo
             Generale
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Now
           for
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           in
           particular
           ,
           all
           they
           who
           have
           read
           the
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           know
           that
           it
           was
           sorely
           against
           the
           Popes
           Will
           that
           it
           was
           called
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           consented
           to
           it
           till
           the
           very
           last
           extremity
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           while
           eluded
           the
           Instances
           and
           Remonstrances
           made
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           for
           the
           assembling
           of
           a
           Council
           .
           They
           demanded
           a
           free
           Council
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           principally
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           those
           who
           were
           gone
           astray
           from
           it
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           who
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           fear
           than
           hope
           from
           the
           good
           Intention
           that
           appeared
           in
           many
           Prince●
           so
           desirous
           of
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           the
           calling
           a
           Council
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           having
           without
           success
           employed
           their
           utmost
           skill
           to
           hinder
           it
           ;
           they
           at
           last
           managed
           the
           matter
           so
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           to
           convene
           it
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           having
           basely
           parted
           with
           the
           Right
           he
           had
           to
           assemble
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           be
           called
           in
           an
           Italian
           Town
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Popes
           Legats
           should
           have
           the
           management
           of
           the
           whole
           Affair
           ;
           from
           that
           time
           there
           was
           no
           good
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           this
           Assembly
           .
           In
           truth
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           did
           rule
           all
           a●cording
           to
           their
           
           own
           Fancy
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           Bishops
           who
           assisted
           at
           it
           were
           Italians
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Mark
           they
           all
           hit
           at
           was
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           to
           establish
           the
           almighty
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           wherein
           they
           easily
           succeeded
           :
           except
           in
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           suffer
           Heresy
           to
           triumph
           there
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Popes
           who
           were
           the
           Soul
           and
           only
           Organ
           of
           it
           ,
           sending
           every
           Week
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           a
           Cloak-Bag
           ,
           if
           the
           Heresy
           of
           Luther
           would
           have
           served
           their
           turn
           they
           would
           have
           chosen
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           if
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           would
           have
           conduced
           to
           the
           augmenting
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           Riches
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           all
           their
           Court
           would
           have
           embraced
           it
           presently
           .
        
         
           This
           Council
           hath
           done
           the
           Church
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           harm
           than
           good
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           given
           the
           Protestants
           plausible
           Reasons
           of
           Obduracy
           ,
           and
           to
           us
           no
           greater
           assurance
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           carried
           it
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           a
           Work
           perfectly
           Humane
           ,
           Intrigue
           and
           Policy
           did
           all
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           there
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           became
           himself
           the
           Judg.
           The
           Protestants
           could
           not
           be
           there
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           manager
           both
           of
           the
           Convocation
           and
           of
           the
           Suffrages
           ,
           which
           he
           got
           for
           Mony
           distributed
           about
           in
           Germany
           and
           Italy
           ,
           before
           the
           Assembly
           began
           :
           And
           because
           he
           would
           be
           master
           ,
           some
           good
           Bishops
           who
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           manage
           it
           so
           well
           ,
           
             inesperti
             del
             maneggio
          
           ,
           as
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           offering
           to
           speak
           against
           the
           Popes
           Interest
           ,
           were
           treated
           many
           times
           unworthily
           by
           the
           Legates
           ,
           who
           gave
           no
           sort
           of
           Liberty
           .
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperour
           
             Ferdinand
             ,
             Charles
          
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           Albert
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           granted
           not
           one
           of
           their
           just
           Demands
           had
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           be
           satisfied
           .
           To
           convince
           the
           World
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Popes
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           :
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           relate
           at
           large
           all
           the
           base
           Intrigues
           which
           were
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Legates
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           consider
           the
           Decree
           which
           was
           there
           made
           against
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           By
           this
           Decree
           all
           People
           were
           forbidden
           to
           read
           it
           without
           leave
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Ordinary
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           allow
           it
           to
           none
           but
           Clergy-men
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           People
           who
           were
           in
           possession
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           whose
           Interest
           it
           was
           to
           maintain
           things
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           they
           were
           in
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Legates
           forbid
           what
           God
           had
           commanded
           generally
           to
           the
           whole
           World.
           And
           as
           Tyrants
           live
           in
           continual
           fear
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           not
           yet
           secure
           ,
           but
           fearing
           that
           they
           had
           granted
           too
           much
           ,
           they
           made
           another
           Decree
           whereby
           they
           absolutely
           
           forbad
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           to
           read
           it
           .
           All
           their
           fear
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           comparing
           the
           Papacy
           with
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           People
           should
           discover
           the
           Imposture
           which
           they
           have
           put
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Face
           they
           have
           disfigured
           and
           changed
           its
           very
           Nature
           ,
           making
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           piece
           of
           Knavery
           ,
           and
           a
           Device
           to
           supplant
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           confounding
           Heaven
           with
           Earth
           ,
           and
           destroying
           all
           Order
           both
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           .
           The
           Hereticks
           make
           a
           more
           Christian
           Use
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           tho
           they
           have
           been
           so
           inconsiderate
           as
           to
           reject
           many
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           are
           Canonical
           ,
           as
           the
           Apocrypha
           ;
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           only
           allow
           ,
           but
           recommend
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           them
           bound
           up
           with
           their
           Bibles
           to
           be
           there
           read
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           if
           the
           Legates
           had
           dared
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           suppressed
           the
           Holy
           Books
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           razed
           out
           ,
           or
           changed
           all
           those
           places
           that
           were
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Inquisition
           hath
           done
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Authors
           .
           How
           are
           they
           who
           are
           gone
           away
           from
           us
           scandalized
           at
           such
           Conduct
           as
           this
           ?
           What
           shame
           hath
           it
           not
           brought
           upon
           our
           holy
           Religion
           ?
           they
           cannot
           look
           upon
           us
           without
           abhorrence
           ,
           because
           we
           suffer
           such
           Abominations
           .
           
             Expediret
             ut
             suspenderentur
             molae
             asinariae
             in
             collis
             eorum
             ▪
             ut
             non
             scandalizarent
             pusillos
             istos
             .
             It
             were
             expedient
             that
             Mill
             stones
             were
             hanged
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             scandalize
             these
             little
             ones
             .
          
           This
           Example
           alone
           proves
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           profane
           and
           worldly
           Spirit
           that
           reigned
           in
           this
           Counc●l
           :
           It
           was
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           made
           them
           give
           a
           Ball
           at
           Trent
           to
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           *
           that
           the
           Pope
           also
           danced
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           his
           venerable
           Legates
           .
           It
           was
           also
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           made
           them
           give
           up
           Religion
           wholly
           to
           the
           Popes
           Fancy
           which
           is
           evident
           by
           this
           ,
           because
           that
           having
           made
           many
           Decrees
           ,
           they
           say
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           of
           force
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           place
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           Pope
           himself
           pleaseth
           ,
           whereby
           they
           make
           the
           Council
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           devilish
           Heresy
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil.
           The
           Popes
           did
           in
           effect
           get
           by
           this
           Council
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           others
           dispencing
           both
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           themselves
           when
           they
           pleased
           ;
           as
           Palavicini
           says
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           observe
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           his
           Beneficence
           would
           be
           half
           drawn
           dry
           .
           †
           
             Se'l
             Papo
             vuol
             osservare
             quelle
             leggi
             ,
             il
             fonte
             della
             sua
             Beneficenza
             asciugarsi
             per
             meta
             .
          
           He
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           would
           not
           bind
           his
           hands
           ,
           who
           was
           able
           to
           do
           all
           things
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Worldly
           Spirit
           is
           yet
           farther
           to
           be
           discerned
           by
           the
           Ambiguity
           which
           they
           have
           affected
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           which
           shews
           us
           that
           they
           had
           oftentimes
           no
           other
           design
           than
           to
           throw
           Dust
           in
           our
           Eyes
           ;
           they
           have
           also
           forbidden
           that
           any
           body
           should
           pretend
           to
           interpret
           ,
           reserving
           the
           knowledg
           of
           them
           only
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           clear
           by
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           never
           any
           good
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           any
           Council
           which
           the
           Pope
           shall
           call
           together
           ,
           or
           where
           he
           or
           his
           Creatures
           shall
           preside
           ,
           or
           which
           shall
           be
           assembled
           in
           Italy
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           Italian
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           would
           spoil
           all
           ,
           but
           because
           a
           Council
           of
           worthy
           Men
           would
           not
           be
           there
           in
           safety
           ;
           for
           the
           Italians
           would
           run
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Excess
           and
           Violence
           ,
           rather
           than
           suffer
           that
           the
           Spiritual
           Empire
           ,
           which
           they
           claim
           over
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           all
           in
           for
           a
           share
           of
           the
           Plunder
           :
           just
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Barbary
           are
           concerned
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Pirates
           of
           Algier
           ,
           because
           they
           taste
           of
           their
           Riches
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           a
           share
           in
           their
           Robberies
           .
        
         
           The
           further
           insist
           for
           the
           Popes
           Advantage
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           built
           a
           great
           many
           fine
           Churches
           at
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           admirable
           Structure
           doth
           greatly
           edify
           Believers
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           it self
           capable
           to
           convert
           the
           Infidel
           Princes
           ,
           as
           Palavicini
           says
           ,
           *
           
             Tali
             opere
             basterebbeno
             per
             render
             ammirabile
             la
             nostra
             Religione
             alli
             sguardi
             di
             tutti
             i
             Monarchi
             Mahometani
             e
             Gentili
             .
          
           Such
           Works
           as
           these
           are
           enough
           to
           make
           our
           Religion
           be
           admired
           by
           all
           Mahometan
           and
           Gentile
           Monarchs
           .
           He
           makes
           Religion
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           Buildings
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           who
           pretend
           that
           the
           fine
           Musick
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           fine
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           costly
           Ornaments
           are
           capable
           of
           converting
           People
           .
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           converted
           by
           these
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Fool
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           that
           upon
           People
           of
           Understanding
           ,
           who
           apply
           themselves
           to
           solid
           things
           ,
           and
           grow
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           this
           hath
           a
           contrary
           Effect
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           do
           debauch
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           on
           wandering
           .
           The
           enquiry
           is
           about
           seeking
           God
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           in
           those
           places
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           fine
           Gilding
           ,
           or
           the
           excellent
           painting
           of
           an
           Edifice
           ,
           nor
           the
           hearing
           of
           a
           sweet
           Harmony
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           our
           Minds
           above
           sensible
           Objects
           ,
           and
           separating
           them
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           we
           can
           from
           Sense
           and
           Imagination
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           fixing
           the
           Eyes
           of
           our
           Understanding
           with
           a
           Religious
           Attention
           upon
           that
           invisible
           Spirit
           ,
           upon
           that
           Sun
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           do
           it
           with
           that
           Love
           and
           Reverence
           that
           is
           due
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           f●ll
           of
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           the
           most
           delightful
           things
           ;
           we
           there
           
           s●e
           
             lumen
             in
             lumine
          
           ,
           we
           there
           also
           hear
           that
           sweet
           Voice
           that
           says
           ,
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             thy
             Sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           But
           for
           the
           fine
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Popes
           in
           building
           them
           have
           built
           their
           own
           House
           ,
           and
           these
           Material
           Temples
           have
           ruined
           the
           Spiritual
           Temples
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           *
           Palavicini
           does
           acknowledg
           it
           .
           The
           Fathers
           were
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           one
           day
           seize
           upon
           the
           most
           magnificent
           Temples
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           St.
           Hilary
           ,
           and
           of
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           †
           this
           last
           mentions
           the
           very
           Rock
           of
           Tarpeius
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Popes
           ought
           not
           to
           glory
           overmuch
           in
           their
           Buildings
           ,
           since
           Antichrist
           shall
           one
           day
           place
           himself
           in
           them
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           other
           Men
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           as
           I
           am
           ;
           I
           like
           well
           enough
           to
           see
           such
           fine
           things
           as
           these
           ;
           but
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           have
           more
           Devotion
           in
           a
           little
           Church
           without
           Magnificence
           or
           rich
           Ornaments
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           in
           such
           places
           .
           I
           find
           that
           my
           Devotion
           does
           insensibly
           divide
           ,
           and
           that
           Sense
           does
           sometimes
           carry
           away
           a
           part
           of
           my
           Mind
           ,
           and
           transport
           it
           to
           sensible
           Objects
           which
           do
           not
           deserve
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Affection
           is
           thereby
           weakened
           whatever
           care
           I
           take
           to
           g●ther
           it
           up
           and
           unite
           it
           .
           This
           hath
           a
           much
           more
           dangerous
           Effect
           upon
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Knowledg
           ,
           and
           whose
           Religion
           lies
           only
           in
           their
           Eyes
           and
           Ears
           ;
           they
           do
           in
           horrible
           manner
           fasten
           on
           these
           things
           which
           are
           only
           obvious
           to
           their
           Sense
           ,
           and
           go
           no
           higher
           .
           There
           was
           much
           more
           Piety
           heretofore
           when
           the
           Churches
           were
           not
           so
           m●gni●icent
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           Opinion
           does
           more
           harm
           than
           good
           .
           
             Dicite
             Pontifices
             in
             sacris
             quid
             facit
             aurum
             ?
          
           There
           was
           infinitely
           more
           Zeal
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Zephirin
           ,
           who
           ordained
           that
           the
           Blood
           should
           be
           consecrated
           in
           a
           Chalice
           of
           Glass
           :
           and
           St.
           Hierom
           does
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           Exuperus
           Bishop
           of
           Thoulouse
           did
           consecrate
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           
             in
             Calice
             vitreo
             &
             vimineo
             canistro
             ,
          
           in
           a
           Chalice
           of
           Glass
           and
           a
           wicker
           Basket.
           Then
           it
           was
           as
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           of
           Gold
           ,
           but
           now
           their
           Chalices
           are
           of
           Gold
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           become
           Wood
           ,
           (
           
             cum
             aurei
             ess●nt
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Calices
             habuerunt
             ligneos
             ;
             nunc
             cum
             lignei
             sint
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Calices
             volunt
             habere
             aureos
             .
          
           )
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           within
           ,
           for
           witho●t
           they
           want
           no
           Gold
           ,
           It
           is
           only
           the
           Gold
           of
           the
           true
           Faith
           which
           they
           som●time●
           w●nt
           ,
           but
           they
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           small
           matter
           .
        
         
           ‖
           Having
           then
           proved
           ,
           as
           I
           h●ve
           done
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           are
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Churches
           Desolation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Damnation
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Souls
           which
           daily
           perish
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Heresy
           as
           by
           Ignor●nce
           and
           Vice
           ,
           the●●●●main●
           nothing
           
           more
           for
           me
           to
           prove
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           indispensible
           Duty
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Protectors
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           the
           Defence
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           deliver
           this
           same
           Church
           from
           the
           Papacy
           that
           destroys
           it
           .
           This
           is
           what
           they
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           Húman
           Society
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           GOD
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           Princes
           were
           commanded
           under
           the
           Law
           to
           take
           care
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           received
           against
           the
           pure
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           also
           see
           that
           good
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Josias
           and
           Jehosaphat
           were
           so
           careful
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           to
           depose
           the
           High-priests
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           instituted
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           are
           not
           .
           And
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           they
           are
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Council
           of
           Paris
           says
           ,
           so
           that
           whether
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           augmented
           or
           delayed
           ,
           God
           will
           call
           Kings
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           whose
           care
           he
           hath
           entrusted
           it
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           this
           the
           Emperours
           did
           depose
           the
           B●shops
           of
           Rome
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           neglected
           their
           Duty
           .
           Leo
           the
           first
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           does
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Emperour
           in
           those
           times
           .
           
             Debes
             incunctanter
             advertere
             ,
             regiam
             Potestatem
             tibi
             non
             solum
             ad
             Mundi
             Regimen
             ,
             sed
             maximè
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             praesidium
             esse
             col●atam
             .
          
           You
           ought
           always
           to
           r●member
           ,
           that
           the
           Regal
           Power
           is
           g●ven
           to
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           for
           the
           Safeguard
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           the
           Protectors
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           are
           ;
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           trod
           under
           foot
           ,
           if
           Ambition
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           seize
           upon
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministry
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishops
           neglect
           their
           Duty
           ,
           are
           incapable
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           look
           after
           nothing
           but
           spoiling
           and
           turning
           all
           to
           their
           own
           particular
           Profit
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           make
           the
           Church
           a
           Den
           of
           Thieves
           ,
           if
           they
           sell
           Holy
           Things
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           Price
           to
           themselves
           ,
           shall
           not
           Princes
           punish
           such
           Villanies
           ?
           Shall
           they
           bear
           the
           Sword
           without
           being
           able
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           against
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           do
           all
           these
           things
           ?
           †
           It
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           says
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           doing
           those
           things
           which
           none
           but
           Kings
           can
           do
           ;
           
             In
             hoc
             ergo
             serviunt
             Domino
             Reges
             ,
             cum
             ea
             faciunt
             ad
             serviendum
             illi
             quae
             non
             possunt
             facere
             nisi
             Reges
             .
          
           According
           to
           this
           they
           did
           heretofore
           depose
           the
           Popes
           ,
           they
           made
           them
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           they
           did
           assemble
           Councils
           ,
           authorise
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           be
           observed
           ;
           and
           the
           Popes
           cannot
           alledg
           any
           Treaty
           made
           with
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           any
           Prescription
           ;
           for
           there
           
           is
           no
           Prescription
           against
           the
           Service
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           no
           Agreement
           which
           can
           bind
           the
           Hands
           of
           Princes
           when
           it
           is
           against
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           have
           surprised
           Princes
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           or
           Weakness
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           a
           greater
           Crime
           to
           observe
           these
           Treaties
           which
           are
           against
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           violate
           them
           .
           Here
           the
           saying
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             interdum
             scelus
             est
             fides
          
           .
           No
           Man
           whatsoever
           ought
           to
           have
           his
           Hands
           tied
           by
           any
           Treaty
           from
           advancing
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           as
           much
           as
           he
           is
           able
           by
           lawful
           means
           .
        
         
           Nor
           are
           Princes
           less
           obliged
           for
           their
           
             Subjects
             sake
          
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           Preservers
           both
           of
           Religious
           and
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           being
           the
           Heads
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           in
           their
           own
           Dominions
           .
           It
           is
           on
           this
           account
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           were
           they
           by
           God
           ordained
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           live
           in
           Peace
           and
           Quietness
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           Honesty
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           Subject
           but
           may
           demand
           it
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           enfranchise
           him
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           else
           let
           him
           renounce
           the
           Right
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           over
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           Prince
           hath
           no
           Right
           to
           give
           his
           Subjects
           over
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           reserve
           his
           own
           Power
           over
           them
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           this
           is
           against
           Nature
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           but
           he
           ought
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           all
           Oppression
           ,
           of
           either
           Foreign
           or
           Domestick
           Enemies
           .
           Now
           the
           whole
           World
           knows
           that
           the
           Popes
           for
           many
           Ages
           past
           have
           dealt
           unworthily
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Subjects
           as
           the
           Persons
           of
           Princes
           they
           have
           smitten
           whole
           Kingdoms
           together
           with
           their
           Anathema's
           ,
           they
           have
           drained
           them
           by
           their
           Indulgences
           ,
           they
           plunder
           them
           by
           their
           Dispensations
           and
           by
           their
           Annates
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           stoop
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           oblige
           many
           of
           them
           to
           take
           Oath●
           of
           Obedience
           and
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           many
           places
           destroyed
           a
           world
           of
           People
           with
           the
           Torments
           of
           their
           Inquisition
           .
           They
           may
           well
           apply
           to
           themselves
           this
           saying
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ;
             Subje●tos
             nos
             habuit
             tanquam
             suos
             ,
             viles
             ut
             alienos
             .
          
        
         
           Princes
           are
           f●rthermore
           for
           their
           own
           ●akes
           obliged
           to
           abolish
           the
           Papacy
           not
           only
           as
           they
           are
           Members
           o●
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           oppressed
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           beca●●e
           that
           they
           are
           God's
           Vi●egerents
           they
           ought
           to
           acknowledg
           none
           〈◊〉
           the
           great
           God
           above
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           King
           of
           Kings
           and
           Mon●●ch
           of
           Monarchs
           .
           Th●
           P●p●●
           have
           no
           more
           right
           to
           call
           themselves
           so
           ,
           th●n
           those
           mad
           Men
           ●h●t
           say
           they
           are
           som●times
           God
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Kings
           of
           France
           〈◊〉
           he
           who
           und●r
           th●●
           p●●●●nce
           attempted
           ag●inst
           the
           Life
           of
           H●n●y
           〈◊〉
           F●●●th
           .
           †
           S.
           
           Op●●●
           ●ays
           very
           w●ll
           ;
           
             Cum
             super
             Imperatorem
             n●n
             〈◊〉
             nisi
             so●us
             〈…〉
             Imperatorem
             ,
             
             dum
             se
             Donatus
             super
             Imperatorem
             extollit
             ,
             jam
             quasi
             hominum
             ●xcesserat
             metas
             ,
             ut
             se
             ut
             Deum
             ,
             non
             ut
             hominem
             aestimaret
             .
          
           There
           being
           none
           above
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           God
           who
           made
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           seeing
           Donatus
           lifts
           himself
           up
           above
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           hath
           passed
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           look
           on
           himself
           as
           God
           and
           not
           as
           Man.
           At
           this
           day
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           have
           this
           Right
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           to
           fling
           down
           Kings
           from
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           as
           a
           Fowler
           shoots
           down
           a
           Bird
           from
           the
           branch
           of
           a
           Tree
           .
           They
           are
           Masters
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           and
           can
           give
           them
           to
           whomsoever
           they
           please
           ;
           they
           not
           only
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           done
           so
           by
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Navarre
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           so
           by
           the
           East
           and
           West
           Indies
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           shared
           between
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           having
           outed
           the
           lawful
           Princes
           .
           They
           have
           dealt
           thus
           with
           many
           other
           States
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           ready
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           again
           .
           It
           is
           then
           the
           Interest
           of
           Princes
           for
           many
           respects
           that
           this
           Tyranny
           should
           be
           abolished
           ;
           since
           as
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           above
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           depend
           upon
           these
           Scoundrils
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           unworthy
           of
           their
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           Soveraignty
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Yoke
           of
           any
           Man
           living
           .
           It
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           so
           only
           for
           the
           spiritual
           part
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           yet
           less
           to
           be
           allowed
           of
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           reserved
           that
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           they
           suffer
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           undone
           by
           their
           Sluggishness
           and
           hinder
           those
           who
           are
           gone
           astray
           from
           it
           from
           being
           converted
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           destroy
           the
           very
           Popes
           who
           damn
           themselves
           in
           the
           foolish
           Opinion
           which
           they
           have
           of
           their
           Power
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           have
           good
           done
           them
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           to
           Children
           ,
           
             a
             communi
             ed
             a
             fanciulli
             convien
             fare
             il
             loro
             bene
             senza
             lor
             voglia
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             to
             do
             good
             to
             the
             common
             People
             and
             to
             Children
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             against
             their
             Will.
          
           Pope
           Marcellin
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           Pope
           could
           be
           saved
           ,
           nor
           did
           Pius
           the
           fifth
           think
           otherwise
           .
           People
           do
           not
           consider
           that
           it
           was
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Temporality
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           invented
           the
           Spirituality
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           what
           shall
           we
           call
           Temporal
           if
           the
           Annates
           are
           not
           ?
           and
           the
           Mony
           for
           Dispensations
           ,
           the
           Oath
           which
           the
           Clergy
           take
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Oath
           which
           Kings
           take
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           Acts
           of
           the
           basest
           submission
           of
           Princes
           (
           some
           of
           which
           do
           even
           border
           upon
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           the
           kissing
           the
           Slipper
           of
           these
           wretched
           Creatures
           )
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Superiority
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           become
           wholly
           contemptible
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           wonder
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           heard
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           not
           condemn
           this
           Pride
           to
           
           the
           severest
           Punishments
           .
           No
           Man
           that
           had
           the
           least
           Fear
           of
           God
           would
           ever
           be
           Pope
           to
           act
           so
           horrible
           a
           part
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Disorders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           so
           many
           Souls
           that
           shall
           be
           imputed
           to
           him
           .
           *
           Princes
           then
           ought
           not
           to
           defer
           their
           Endeavours
           of
           freeing
           the
           Church
           from
           this
           Monster
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           these
           Strangers
           to
           rob
           them
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           owe
           this
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           owe
           it
           also
           to
           
             Human
             Society
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           also
           obliged
           not
           only
           to
           punish
           those
           who
           injure
           their
           own
           Persons
           or
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           likewise
           those
           Crimes
           which
           do
           not
           touch
           themselves
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           yet
           notoriously
           violate
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Authority
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           over
           his
           People
           .
           I
           demand
           whether
           the
           Popes
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           these
           Crimes
           ,
           they
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Vicars
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           insolently
           assume
           ,
           have
           cast
           the
           Church
           into
           the
           most
           deplorable
           Desolation
           ,
           and
           have
           ravaged
           all
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           ;
           who
           authorise
           all
           sorts
           of
           Vice
           and
           Disorder
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           dethrone
           Kings
           the
           anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           tread
           upon
           the
           Necks
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           dispence
           with
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           in
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           dispence
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           hinder
           Christians
           from
           reading
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           unmercifully
           murther
           Men
           for
           their
           Religion
           by
           their
           Inquisition
           ;
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           questioned
           whether
           such
           People
           as
           these
           should
           be
           exterminated
           ?
           †
           Pope
           Innocent
           himself
           and
           many
           others
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           destroy
           those
           that
           sin
           against
           Nature
           :
           ‖
           And
           St.
           Augustin
           says
           ,
           
             Opinantur
             scelera
             facienda
             decerni
             ,
             qualia
             si
             quis
             terrena
             Civitas
             decerneret
             ,
             genere
             humano
             decernente
             fuerat
             evertenda
             .
          
           *
           Seneca
           hath
           also
           a
           fine
           saying
           upon
           this
           ;
           
             Si
             non
             Patriam
             meam
             impugnat
             sed
             suae
             gravis
             est
             ,
             &
             sepositus
             a
             meâ
             gente
             suam
             exagitat
             ,
             abscidit
             nihilominus
             illum
             tanta
             pravitas
             animi
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           doubt
           whether
           those
           who
           curse
           their
           Father
           and
           Mother
           and
           tread
           them
           under
           their
           Feet
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           live
           upon
           Humane
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           Pirates
           upon
           the
           Sea
           without
           Commission
           from
           any
           Prince
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           extirpated
           ,
           and
           whether
           all
           Princes
           have
           not
           a
           right
           to
           destroy
           them
           if
           they
           can
           ;
           I
           maintain
           that
           the
           Popes
           do
           all
           this
           and
           worse
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           it
           in
           what
           I
           have
           related
           .
           But
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           can
           a
           Man
           think
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           their
           Holinesses
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Title
           that
           belongs
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           his
           Attributes
           ;
           who
           call
           themselves
           
             Vicars
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           dethrone
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           his
           Church
           and
           govern
           it
           at
           their
           own
           fantasy
           ;
           who
           say
           that
           they
           are
           infallible
           and
           above
           the
           Councils
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           open
           Heaven
           and
           shut
           up
           
           Hell
           ,
           put
           out
           the
           Fire
           of
           Purgatory
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           save
           and
           damn
           whom
           they
           please
           ,
           who
           make
           themselves
           be
           called
           God
           and
           the
           
             Divine
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           cause
           themselves
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           I
           demand
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           like
           this
           in
           the
           Crimes
           of
           others
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           miserable
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           terrible
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           do
           every
           day
           cast
           down
           many
           Millions
           of
           Souls
           headlong
           into
           Hell.
           Do
           not
           such
           things
           as
           these
           deserve
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           Princes
           here
           on
           Earth
           ?
           The
           Insensibility
           and
           Stupidity
           of
           Christians
           must
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           this
           their
           Lethargy
           to
           me
           appears
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           certainly
           there
           must
           be
           in
           it
           somewhat
           supernatual
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           Hippocrates
           says
           of
           some
           strange
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           are
           wholly
           unknown
           .
           If
           the
           Interest
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           were
           here
           only
           concerned
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           so
           surprising
           ;
           for
           usually
           Princes
           seldom
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           that
           ;
           they
           cry
           *
           
             Deorum
             injuriae
             diis
             curae
          
           ;
           but
           here
           where
           they
           are
           robbed
           of
           their
           Majesty
           to
           dress
           up
           a
           pack
           of
           Rascals
           with
           it
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           made
           Tributary
           ,
           where
           their
           Authority
           is
           limited
           ,
           where
           part
           of
           their
           Subjects
           are
           withdrawn
           from
           them
           by
           Exemptions
           and
           base
           Laws
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           contemptible
           as
           well
           to
           those
           who
           thus
           plunder
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           others
           who
           secure
           themselves
           under
           the
           Covert
           of
           this
           Tyranny
           ;
           It
           is
           unconceiveable
           that
           Princes
           should
           have
           so
           much
           Patience
           ;
           for
           tho
           the
           Primacy
           of
           St.
           Peter
           could
           be
           proved
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           left
           there
           his
           Succcessours
           either
           as
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           must
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           People
           as
           these
           be
           his
           Successours
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           these
           Crimes
           their
           common
           Practise
           ,
           and
           go
           still
           unpunished
           ?
           They
           shall
           as
           soon
           make
           me
           worship
           the
           Devil
           as
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           I
           really
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           make
           them
           who
           adhere
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           both
           receive
           and
           serve
           him
           .
           They
           would
           soon
           relish
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Manicheens
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Principles
           ,
           the
           one
           good
           and
           the
           other
           bad
           ;
           or
           the
           Argument
           of
           those
           Indians
           ,
           who
           believed
           they
           ought
           to
           worship
           the
           Devil
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           do
           them
           hurt
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           being
           all
           good
           of
           himself
           ,
           could
           do
           them
           none
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           adore
           him
           .
           This
           now
           looks
           very
           amazing
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           are
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Papacy
           would
           soon
           receive
           it
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           of
           Sense
           would
           give
           a
           little
           colour
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           good
           Benefices
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           obtained
           ;
           if
           they
           might
           have
           fine
           Churches
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           the
           fine
           Ceremonies
           of
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           ,
           if
           their
           only
           care
           might
           be
           to
           divert
           the
           Eyes
           and
           Eares
           of
           the
           People
           with
           Musick
           and
           rare
           Shews
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           they
           did
           to
           those
           miserable
           Jews
           ,
           who
           brought
           their
           Children
           to
           Moloch
           ,
           and
           whilst
           they
           burned
           they
           played
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           entertained
           them
           with
           the
           most
           delightful
           
           Musick
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           hear
           the
           Cries
           of
           their
           poor
           Children
           .
        
         
           Can
           we
           think
           it
           strange
           as
           things
           go
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           not
           converted
           ?
           There
           would
           be
           in
           my
           Opinion
           greater
           reason
           to
           wonder
           if
           they
           should
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           whilst
           the
           Pope
           should
           exercise
           this
           horrible
           Tyranny
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           maintain
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           of
           Honour
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           Modesty
           or
           Sense
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           can
           digest
           this
           Article
           of
           the
           Almighty
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           riveted
           in
           him
           from
           his
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           he
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           this
           Opinion
           all
           his
           Life-time
           without
           ever
           making
           any
           Reflection
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           pretend
           to
           make
           them
           believe
           that
           the
           Popes
           are
           Heads
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           established
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           govern
           it
           as
           it
           is
           governed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           of
           Sense
           will
           ever
           be
           perswaded
           to
           believe
           this
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           great
           Truths
           which
           the
           Cathol●ck
           Religion
           teaches
           ,
           give
           us
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           over
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           make
           no
           difficulty
           of
           passing
           over
           such
           an
           Error
           as
           this
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           a
           Man's
           Conversion
           is
           a
           work
           supernatural
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           ,
           filling
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man
           with
           Light
           and
           Courage
           ,
           makes
           him
           overcome
           Darkness
           and
           his
           natural
           Weakness
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           true
           Conversion
           is
           always
           accompanied
           with
           Zeal
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Charity
           towards
           our
           Neighbour
           .
           This
           being
           supposed
           ,
           I
           maintain
           that
           they
           who
           are
           converted
           by
           these
           Principles
           do
           in
           effect
           embrace
           with
           their
           whole
           Heart
           the
           Catholick
           Truths
           ;
           but
           that
           their
           Charity
           and
           the
           Zeal
           towards
           God
           ,
           which
           animates
           them
           ,
           shall
           always
           make
           them
           resist
           and
           oppose
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           Power
           all
           Impostures
           and
           Falsities
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           chearfully
           lose
           their
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           Church
           from
           so
           miserable
           a
           Slavery
           as
           the
           Papacy
           is
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           unhappiness
           that
           the
           Protestants
           have
           separated
           themselves
           not
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           invented
           Novelties
           to
           fortify
           their
           Schism
           which
           at
           the
           beginning
           had
           no
           other
           Original
           than
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           without
           these
           Novelties
           the
           Church
           would
           in
           all
           likelihood
           have
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           that
           many
           People
           saw
           clearly
           the
           Cheat
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           no
           Foundation
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Scripture
           nor
           in
           Reason
           ;
           but
           the
           Op●nions
           which
           they
           began
           then
           to
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           to
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           they
           added
           somewhat
           or
           other
           new
           ,
           
             ut
             nemo
             fit
             repente
             turpissimus
          
           ▪
           put
           the
           Catholicks
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           continue
           as
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           now
           foolish
           enough
           to
           think
           our selves
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           to
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           right
           in
           this
           Article
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           
           have
           not
           courage
           enough
           to
           get
           off
           this
           Abuse
           and
           to
           detest
           it
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           wherein
           we
           do
           great
           Prejudice
           to
           our selves
           ,
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           Protestants
           whom
           we
           destroy
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           have
           Reason
           on
           their
           side
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           cannot
           believe
           that
           we
           have
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           remain
           obstinante
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           I
           cannot
           but
           confess
           (
           and
           I
           think
           my self
           indispencibly
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           do
           it
           )
           that
           concerning
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           they
           have
           more
           Reason
           on
           their
           side
           than
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           find
           that
           we
           have
           too
           little
           Courage
           or
           Strength
           to
           undertake
           to
           abolish
           and
           utterly
           destroy
           this
           Monster
           ,
           we
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           endeavour
           to
           send
           him
           home
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
             and
             secure
             our selves
             from
             all
             the
             Mischief
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             endure
             any
             more
             his
             Approaches
             .
          
           I
           say
           this
           only
           to
           prevent
           the
           Objection
           which
           People
           make
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           extream
           difficult
           to
           bring
           about
           such
           an
           Enterprise
           ;
           that
           this
           great
           Machine
           is
           so
           well
           joyned
           together
           ,
           this
           Babel
           hath
           so
           many
           Props
           and
           Arches
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           should
           undertake
           to
           pull
           it
           down
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           swallowed
           up
           in
           its
           Ruins
           .
           
             Mille
             annorum
             fortunâ
             disciplinâque
             compages
             haec
             coaluit
             ,
             quae
             convelli
             sine
             convellentium
             exitio
             non
             potest
             .
          
           It
           would
           ever
           be
           a
           glorious
           thing
           ,
           both
           before
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           to
           undertake
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           without
           success
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           think
           the
           danger
           so
           great
           as
           People
           imagine
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           this
           work
           doth
           not
           exceed
           the
           Strength
           of
           any
           great
           ,
           vigorous
           and
           zealous
           Prince
           who
           would
           manage
           the
           thing
           with
           Prudence
           .
           I
           own
           that
           no
           Prince
           can
           undertake
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           assured
           that
           his
           Neighbours
           shall
           not
           oppose
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Clergy
           and
           People
           shall
           not
           be
           against
           him
           :
           As
           for
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           he
           may
           easily
           know
           their
           Disposition
           both
           as
           to
           their
           Will
           ,
           and
           the
           Means
           they
           have
           either
           to
           assist
           or
           hurt
           him
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Contrivance
           should
           be
           to
           let
           them
           peaceably
           enjoy
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           understand
           their
           Rights
           ;
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           all
           Bishops
           are
           equal
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           Pope
           no
           more
           than
           to
           any
           other
           of
           their
           fellow
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           usurped
           over
           them
           the
           Authority
           which
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           of
           giving
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           which
           they
           exact
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           things
           overturn
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Oath
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           it
           is
           null
           in
           it self
           ,
           being
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           says
           ,
           
             si
             ad
             peccatum
             admittendum
             fides
             adhibeatur
             ,
             mirum
             est
             si
             fides
             appelletur
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           gently
           used
           and
           made
           to
           understand
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           have
           Authority
           only
           in
           their
           Diocess
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           and
           ancient
           
           Canons
           ;
           that
           the
           Authority
           which
           they
           exercise
           ,
           serves
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           make
           them
           Masters
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           turns
           to
           nothing
           but
           their
           particular
           Profit
           :
           They
           must
           also
           be
           shewed
           the
           Disorders
           which
           this
           Power
           hath
           caused
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           represented
           it
           in
           some
           places
           of
           this
           Work.
           If
           once
           the
           People
           were
           made
           to
           comprehend
           this
           ,
           the
           Monks
           could
           never
           do
           any
           Mischief
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           dangerous
           only
           among
           the
           People
           whom
           they
           govern
           ,
           provided
           they
           do
           not
           come
           nigh
           Princes
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           a
           potent
           and
           prudent
           Prince
           would
           easily
           perswade
           other
           Princes
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           of
           its
           uselesness
           ,
           of
           the
           Mischiefs
           it
           hath
           caused
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           the
           Shame
           which
           it
           draweth
           upon
           them
           by
           keeping
           them
           always
           under
           the
           Yoak
           ,
           of
           the
           damage
           which
           it
           causeth
           to
           their
           Estates
           ,
           of
           the
           Danger
           they
           are
           continually
           in
           depending
           upon
           the
           Popes
           Humour
           ,
           who
           can
           excommunicat●
           them
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           of
           the
           Account
           they
           will
           have
           to
           give
           to
           God
           for
           so
           many
           Souls
           that
           perish
           ,
           as
           well
           Catholicks
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           by
           the
           Obstinacy
           which
           the
           Papacy
           causeth
           ;
           and
           that
           Religion
           hath
           no
           Connection
           with
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           more
           Catholicks
           than
           we
           are
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           would
           be
           Aristocratically
           governed
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Centuries
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Councils
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Prince
           who
           hath
           common
           Sense
           ,
           but
           would
           joyn
           with
           another
           truly
           Catholik
           Prince
           that
           would
           propose
           this
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           we
           should
           soon
           see
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           Revelation
           fulfilled
           ,
           *
           which
           says
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Bishops
           have
           ‖
           sworn
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           Holy
           See.
           I
           answer
           with
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           †
           That
           it
           is
           ever
           unjust
           to
           observe
           an
           Oath
           made
           against
           God
           or
           our
           Neighbour
           :
           And
           St.
           Augustin
           said
           above
           ,
           that
           if
           an
           Oath
           tends
           to
           a
           Crime
           ,
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Faith
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           Papacy
           is
           a
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           others
           would
           make
           themselves
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Popes
           Crimes
           ,
           of
           their
           Sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ruine
           which
           they
           draw
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           Seneca
           says
           very
           well
           ,
           
             Si
             in
             omnibus
             obediendum
             est
             patri
             ,
             in
             eo
             non
             est
             obediendum
             ,
             in
             quo
             efficitur
             ne
             pater
             sit
             ;
             Tho
             we
             ought
             in
             all
             things
             to
             obey
             our
             Father
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             .
          
           The
           reason
           then
           is
           much
           stronger
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           obey
           a
           common
           High-way-man
           ,
           who
           hath
           deceived
           and
           seduced
           us
           to
           make
           us
           Complices
           of
           his
           Crimes
           .
           When
           a
           Vow
           or
           an
           Oath
           is
           lawfully
           made
           ,
           yet
           where
           the
           thing
           vowed
           ,
           or
           the
           Oath
           taken
           doth
           hinder
           a
           greater
           Moral
           Good
           ,
           Orthodox
           Divines
           are
           of
           
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Oath
           is
           null
           ,
           because
           that
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           a
           Progr●●
           in
           well
           doing
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           making
           this
           Progress
           :
           Besides
           ,
           every
           Oath
           of
           a
           Christian
           hath
           this
           understood
           ,
           Provided
           that
           this
           be
           to
           the
           greater
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           Edification
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           Salvation
           :
           So
           that
           
             quod
             propt●r
             Charitatem
             fit
             ,
             non
             debet
             contra
             Charitatem
             militare
             .
             That
             which
             is
             made
             for
             Charity
             's
             sake
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             militate
             against
             Charity
             .
          
           The
           Lawyers
           say
           ,
           that
           
             sacra
             alienari
             non
             possunt
             ;
             Holy
             things
             cannot
             be
             alienated
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           there
           more
           sacred
           than
           the
           Zeal
           with
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Oath
           ,
           Treaty
           ,
           nor
           Agreement
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           give
           place
           to
           the
           good
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           This
           is
           l●ke
           the
           Oath
           which
           Pirates
           or
           Robbers
           on
           the
           High-way
           force
           them
           to
           swear
           whom
           they
           take
           Prisoners
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           Lives
           ,
           promise
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           t●em
           what
           Service
           they
           can
           ;
           The
           Lawyers
           do
           maintain
           that
           these
           Oaths
           are
           not
           binding
           .
           *
           
             A
             piratis
             aut
             latronibus
             capti
             ,
             liberi
             permanent
             .
             Qui
             a
             latronibus
             captus
             est
             ,
             servus
             latronum
             non
             est
             ,
             nec
             postliminium
             illi
             necessarium
             est
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           undisputable
           Maxim
           
             Non
             posse
             Deum
             obligare
             creaturam
             ad
             non
             obediendum
             sibi
             .
          
           The
           Lawyers
           also
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           renounce
           the
           Right
           he
           hath
           to
           defend
           himself
           which
           is
           natural
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Thus
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           Divine
           nor
           Humane
           ,
           but
           doth
           indispencibly
           ingage
           Princes
           to
           renounce
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           to
           re-establish
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           Liberty
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           left
           to
           it
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           ancient
           Idols
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           the
           Christians
           did
           renounce
           ,
           they
           kn●w
           well
           their
           Vanity
           ,
           when
           they
           examined
           into
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           they
           still
           reserved
           a
           certain
           
             tr●mor
             fatuus
             &
             lepori●us
             ,
             fear
             and
             impli●i●e
             respect
             ,
          
           as
           Gers●●
           says
           ,
           for
           them
           ;
           because
           that
           from
           their
           Infancy
           they
           had
           their
           Minds
           greatly
           a●●ected
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           these
           Idols
           .
           It
           is
           just
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           us
           and
           the
           Pope
           ●er
           still
           
             Idolum
             nihil
             ●st
             in
             M●●do
          
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           we
           should
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           before
           we
           could
           turn
           him
           briskly
           away
           .
           It
           were
           to
           ●e
           wished
           that
           he
           would
           do
           himself
           Justice
           ,
           and
           give
           Glory
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           what
           li●●lihood
           is
           there
           of
           that
           ?
           They
           will
           always
           ke●p
           the
           Titles
           of
           H●ad
           and
           Spouse
           of
           t●e
           Church
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           be
           contented
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           found
           out
           a
           way
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           for
           the
           French
           Church
           to
           give
           them
           once
           for
           all
           the
           same
           Portion
           ,
           as
           P●ilip
           the
           Second
           gave
           to
           his
           Eldest
           D●u●ht●r
           ,
           wh●n
           he
           married
           h●r
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           〈◊〉
           he
           gave
           her
           a
           Cru●i●●x
           an●
           an
           I●age
           of
           our
           La●y
           ,
           but
           upon
           cond●tion
           ,
           that
           he
           sh●uld
           never
           h●ar
           her
           speak
           ●f
           a●y
           t●ing
           ●ore
           ,
           and
           that
           sh●
           sho●l●
           renounce
           for
           ever
           all
           other
           Pret●nsi●ns
           ,
           ●oth
           f●r
           her
           s●lf
           ●nd
           all
           ●●r
           〈◊〉
           as
           this
           Princess
           did
           ;
           but
           if
           th●y
           will
           not
           ●e
           the
           Spouse
           at
           thi●
           P●i●c●
           ;
           the
           sure●t
           way
           is
           absolutely
           to
           ●reak
           with
           th●m
           ,
           and
           to
           ●●nd
           them
           to
           the
           Who●e
           of
           Babyl●n
           ▪
           l●st
           a●
           length
           G●d
           c●nsume
           us
           als●
           in
           thi●
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64936-e200
           
             
               The
               design
               of
               this
               undertaking
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               necessity
               of
               a
               Reformation
               acknowledged
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Testified
               in
               writing
               by
               some
               of
               their
               most
               eminent
               Authors
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 See
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Points
                 of
                 the
              
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               and
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 present
                 !
                 Treatise
                 an
                 Instance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 was
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Instances
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ch.
                 of
              
               R.
               
                 is
                 the
                 visible
                 Ch.
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Moyons
                 surs
              
               ,
               &c.
               part
               2.
               pag.
               
                 92
                 ,
                 93.
                 
                 Edit
                 .
                 de
                 Cologne
                 1681.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Corporal
               Presence
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             
               105
               ,
               107.
            
             
          
           
             P.
             109.
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             
               99
               ,
               100
               ,
               109
               ,
               110.
               
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             113.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             
               
                 His
                 Book
                 reprinted
                 by
                 the
                 A.
                 B.
                 of
              
               Tholouse
               .
            
             
               
                 See
                 ,
                 le
                 Jansonist
                 convainca
                 de
                 vaine
                 sophistiquerie
                 ,
              
               pag.
               91.
               
            
          
           
             
               He
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               excus'd
               if
               he
               sometimes
               speak
               against
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               design
               of
               his
               undertaking
               the
               Conversion
               of
               all
               Hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               method
               he
               has
               taken
               the
               most
               likely
               to
               do
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               2
               Cor.
               iv
               .
               4·
               Luke
               i.
               79.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               sum
               of
               his
               Project
            
             .
          
           
             
               No
               likelihood
               that
               the
               Papists
               will
               ever
               consent
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               use
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ephes.
               iv
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Jude
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               2
               Pet.
               iii.
               18.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64936-e4050
           
             *
             Aeneas
             Silv.
             in
             Gest.
             Conc.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             *
             ●otus
             Orbis
             se
             Arianum
             esse
             miratus
             est
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             *
             Origen
             in
             Mar.
             chap.
             16.
             
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Cypri
             .
             de
             simplicitate
             Praelat
             .
          
           
             *
             Ambr.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Eph.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Ambr.
             in
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Psal.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             in
             Mat.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             Tract
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             de
             Verbo
             Dom.
             Serm.
             60.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Chrysost.
             in
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Chrysost.
             in
             Sermone
             de
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nyss.
            
             lib.
             de
             vita
             Mosi●
             .
          
           
             †
             Sal.
             13.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             lib.
             com
             .
             in
             Epist.
             Pauli
             .
          
           
             *
             Cypr.
             de
             Unitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             †
             Origen
             .
             in
             Math.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             St
             Hilary
             lib.
             6.
             
               de
               Trinitate
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             —
             there
             is
             an
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             are
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Petrus
               &
               Johannes
               &
               aequales
               sunt
               ad
               alterutrum
               dignitatis
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Hieron
             contra
             Jovian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‡
             August
             .
             in
             Joh.
             Trac
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Epist.
             Joh.
             Tract
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             in
             Joan.
             Tra.
             124.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Idem
               in
               Joan.
               Tract
               .
               the
               10.
               
            
             
               Theoph.
               in
               Mat.
               chap.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Leo
             in
             Anniver
             .
             die
             assumptionis
             suae
             ad
             Pontif.
             Sermone
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Palavicini
             lib
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Marsilius
             Patav.
             p.
             2
             ,
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Hierom
             in
             Math.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             in
             Esaiam
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Amb.
             cap.
             4.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Cain
             &
             Abel
             .
          
           
             †
             August
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             tract
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             in
             Johan
             .
             tract
             .
             123.
             cap.
             210.
             
          
           
             St.
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Joh.
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             Cypr.
             de
             unitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Aug.
             de
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Idem
             in
             sermone
             de
             Petro
             &
             Paulo
             .
          
           
             *
             Chysost
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             sacerdote
             .
          
           
             St.
             Peter
             the
             1.
             c.
             5.
             v.
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Basil
             apud
             Aene.
             S●
             .
             in
             gestis
             Concil
             .
          
           
             †
             Acts
             cap.
             8.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             11.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Corin.
             chap.
             11.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Math.
             28.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             20.
             v.
             22.23
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             2.
             v.
             9
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Origen
             in
             Numeros
             ,
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64936-e8260
           
             *
             
               Dorot.
               Tyrensis
            
             in
             Synopsi
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               Hierom
               in
               Matth.
               cap.
               23.
               lib.
               4.
               
            
             
               Lyran
               in
               1
               Petri.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Caus.
             84.
             q.
             5.
             
             Can.
             rogamus
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Clem
             Epis.
             1.
             
             Fratri
             Domini
             Episcopo
             Episcoporum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Recognitionum
             ubi
             Petrus
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Iren.
             apud
             Eusebium
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             26
             ,
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Cusan
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Amb.
             de
             Incarnatione
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cyprian
             in
             Conc.
             Carth.
             sive
             de
             Sent.
             Episcoporum
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Cyprian
             lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             21.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Id.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Idem
             de
             Aleatoribus
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Idem
             ad
             Puppienum
             .
             Ep.
             66.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Idem
             in
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             (g)
             In
             Conc.
             Africano
             ,
             Art.
             6.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Concil
             .
             ●icen
             .
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Cusan
             de
             Co●cord
             .
             Catho●icâ
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             Concil
             .
             Calcedon
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             
             Concil
             .
             Constant
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Theodor.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             7.
             cap
             30.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Theod
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Cod.
             Theod
             .
             l.
             16.
             tit
             .
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Greg
             Nazianz
             Ep.
             22.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Concil
             .
             Milevitan
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Concil
             .
             Africanum
             .
             cap.
             105.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Concil
             .
             Constant.
             c.
             2.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Concil
             .
             Nicen
             ,
             can
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Hierom
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Evagrius
             .
          
           
             (a)
             St.
             Chrys.
             Hom.
             43.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Greg
             lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Maurit
             .
             Imperat.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Idem
             lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             24.
             ad
             Anastasium
             Antiochen
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Aug.
             in
             li
             cont
             .
             Donat.
             post
             Collat.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Leo
             in
             Epist
             .
             89.
             ad
             Episc
             .
             Viennensis
             Provinciae●
             contra
             Hilarium
             .
          
           
             *
             Epistola
             Episcoporum
             Germaniae
             &
             Galliae
             ,
             contra
             Anastas
             .
             secundum
             ,
             sub
             Clodoveo
             Magno
             ,
             apud
             Aventinum
             in
             Collectaneis
             .
          
           
             †
             Concil
             Constant
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Conc.
             Antio
             .
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Calcedon
             ,
             Act
             16.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Conc.
             Turin
             ,
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Sigon
             .
             lib.
             9.
             de
             Regno
             Italiae
             .
             Petrus
             Damianus
             ,
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Hildebrandum
             .
          
           
             *
             Vasaeus
             in
             Chronico
             Hisp
             Anno
             Christi
             717
             ,
             Rodericus
             Arch.
             Tolet.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             25
             ,
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Historia
             Concil
             .
             Gallic
             .
             Concil
             .
             Leptinense
             ad
             Annum
             748
             ,
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Beda
             in
             Tractatu
             de
             sex
             aetatibus
             mundi
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Epiphanius
             haeres
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             *
             Platina
             ,
             Sigebert
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Platina
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Authent
             .
             Justinian
             ,
             123.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Distinct.
             63.
             
             Can.
             in
             Sinodo
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             †
             Sigebert
             in
             Chronico
             .
          
           
             *
             Capitula
             Caroli
             Magni
             Ludovi
             .
             Lotharii
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Concil
             .
             Rhem.
             anno
             991.
             c.
             26.
             &
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Aventin
             .
             in
             Boi
             .
             Hist.
             
          
           
             *
             Avent
             .
             Anno
             723.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tom.
             Conciliorum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             At
             the
             end
             of
             St.
             Gregories
             Works
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Apostolick
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Tertul.
             de
             praescripti
             ;
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Pelag.
             ad
             Valer.
             in
             Collect
             .
             Rom.
             part
             1.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             (c)
             St.
             Aug.
             Epist.
             162.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Apollin
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
             Sidon
             .
             Apollin
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Greg.
             Hist.
             l
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Niceph.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             43.
             
             Sydon
             .
             Apollin
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             
               Soveraign
               Pontife
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sydon
             .
             Apol.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             2
             ,
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Idem
             lib.
             5.
             
             Epist.
             6.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             11.
             &
             lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Ignatius
             ad
             Smirnens
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Leo
             Epist.
             87.
             ad
             Afric
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Fortun.
             lib.
             11.
             
             Ep.
             13.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Epist.
             Cler.
             Rom.
             ad
             Cypr.
             de
             Lapsu
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Baron
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Januarii
             .
          
           
             (r)
             These
             are
             French
             Livres
             that
             are
             worth
             20
             English
             pence
             a
             pie●e
             ,
             25000
             l.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Cardinals
               in
               other
               places
               besides
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Apostoli
             dati
             .
             Cardinalibus
             per
             Nationem
             Gallicanam
             ,
             sub
             Carolo
             Quinto
             .
          
           
             (u)
             The
             Chro.
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             St.
             Jean
             de
             Vignes
             at
             Soissons
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Pasquiet
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Art.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               A
               humane
               Reason
               for
               the
            
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             *
             Palavic
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Aristot.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Pol.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Idem
             lib.
             5.
             
             Pol.
             cap.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             23.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               not
               establisht
               the
               Papacy
               .
            
             
               The
               Papacy
               never
               did
               any
               good
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             ‡
             Cusan
             de
             concor
             .
             Cathol
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Cusan
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             Gerson
             de
             potestate
             Ecclesiastic
             .
          
           
             *
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             summa
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
             Art.
             8
             ,
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             apud
             Gloss.
             Ordin
             .
          
           
             *
             Arist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64936-e18680
           
             †
             The
             Popes
             make
             no
             Unity
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Unity
             among
             them
             .
             The
             Popes
             are
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             *
             Palavici
             .
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Complaint●
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Joannes
             Sarisbur
             ▪
             in
             Polycratico
             .
          
           
             Aventinus
             in
             Oratione
             Archymistae
             ad
             Proceres
             Imperii
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Honor.
             Augustodun
             .
             in
             Dial●●o
             de
             P●aede●●
             &
             Libero
             A●bi●●io
             .
          
           
             *
             Petrus
             Blesensis
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             quendam
             Officialem
             .
          
           
             *
             Bernard
             de
             Cons.
             ad
             Eugen
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bernard
             super
             Psalm
             9.
             v.
             6.
             
             Ser.
             6
             ,
          
           
             *
             B●rnard
             Epist
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Apellatio
             Universitat
             .
             Patisiens
             .
             contra
             Leonem
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Petrarque
             in
             lib.
             Epist.
             sine
             Titulo
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Isid.
             Pel.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             323.
             
          
           
             *
             Alv.
             Pelag.
             de
             Planctu
             Ecclesiae
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               That
               the
               Papacy
               is
               an
               Obstacle
               unto
               Piety
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               the
               Popes
               maintaining
               the
               Exterior
               Vnity
               .
            
          
           
             ‡
             
               Expence
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
            
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Palav
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Of
               the
               Popes
               making
               Religion
               to
               be
               respected
               ,
               and
               accommodating
               the
               differences
               of
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             ‡
             M.
             Paris
             in
             Hist.
             Angliae
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Popes
               have
               on
               at
               this
               time
               a
               disguise
               ,
               waiting
               for
               an
               advantage
               .
               We
               ought
               to
               be
               always
            
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             †
             Gellius
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Horace
             .
          
           
             *
             Valeri
             ●
             Max.
             
          
           
             ‡
             St.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Petreius
             Chartr
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Attempts
               of
               the
               Popes
               of
               this
               present
               Age
               upon
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             Liv.
             
          
           
             †
             Mezeray
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ,
             pag.
             367.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               use
               th●
               Popes
               make
               of
               their
               Tributes
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Cicero
             l.
             2.
             de
             Officiis
             .
          
           
             *
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             †
             Missions
             .
          
           
             *
             Bishops
             in
             partibus
             Infidelium
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Pagans
               and
               Mahometans
               also
               have
               a
               Head
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Palavicin
             ▪
             lib.
             19.
             c.
             6.
             lib.
             2●
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Epictetus
             ,
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             †
             Palavicini
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             .
          
           
             †
             Salust
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             *
             Horace
             .
          
           
             *
             Innocent
             extra
             .
             de
             Bigamis
             tit
             .
             22.
             c.
             quia
             circa
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Horrible
               Maxims
               of
               Italian
               Divines
               concerning
               ▪
               Sodomy
               in
               a
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             Navar.
             quest
             .
             2.
             de
             defensione
             proximi
             .
          
           
             *
             Tolet.
             cap.
             61.
             lib
             1.
             de
             institutione
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             *
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Inquisition
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             *
             Suarez
             .
             in
             def
             .
             fid
             .
             Cath.
             c.
             4.
             l.
             6.
             n.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Chrysost.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Sacerdote
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Chrysost.
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             4.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Pal.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
               of
               his
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             23.
             c.
             3.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             Par.
             in
             Hist.
             Angl.
             in
             Hen.
             3.
             &
             in
             lib.
             de
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Nuns
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               That
               the
               Popes
               are
               hurtful
               to
            
             Italy
             .
          
           
             *
             Tacit.
             
               in
               vità
               Ag●ic
            
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               the
               Popes
               calling
               of
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             Diego
             Laines
             ,
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               Gal.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Introduct
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Palav
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Malus
               vos
               pari●tum
               amor
               accepit
               ,
               malè
               Ec●lesias
               in
               t●ctis
               aedificiis●
               ;
               veneramini
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Hil.
             
               contra
               Au●e●tium
            
             .
             Hieron
             .
             
               ad
               M●rceilam
               viduam
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               a●t
               oblig●d
               for
               ma●●
               Reas●●s
               ,
               to
               abolish
               t●●
               Pa●a●●
               ,
            
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Paris
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             contra
             Crescon
             .
             Gram.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             O●●●t
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               That
               the
               Papacy
               is
               against
               Humane
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Innocent
             .
             c.
             3.
             
               quod
               s●per
               his
               devoto
               Arch.
               Flor.
            
             3.
             
               part
               tit
            
             .
             22.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Sylvanus
             
               in
               verbo
               Papa
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Aug.
             lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Civitate
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Seneca
             7.
             
               de
               benef
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Tacitus
             ,
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               The
               Oath
               taken
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Amb.
             Offic.
             1.
             
               cap.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Paulus
             Jurisiconsultus
             L.
             si
             quis
             ingenuam
             §
             1.
             cod
             .
             Tit.
             Idem
             Ulpian
             L.
             Hostes.
             D.
             de
             captivis
             .